¶
The
summe
of
the
holye
scripture
/
and
ordinarye
of
the
Christen
teachyng
/
the
true
Christen
faithe
/
by
the
which
we
be
all
iustified
.
And
of
the
vertue
of
baptesme
/
after
the
teaching
of
the
Gospell
and
of
the
Apostles
/
with
an
informacyon
howe
all
estates
shulde
lyve
accordynge
to
the
Gospell
.
Anno.
M.
CCCCC.XXIX
.
Academiae
Cantabrigiensis
Liber
SEing
that
all
persones
can
not
rede
or
vnderstonde
all
bokes
/
to
th
entent
that
every
man
may
knowe
whate
ys
the
foundacyon
of
all
the
scriptures
/
and
whate
thinge
they
do
teache
vs
.
I
haue
shortly
compyled
in
this
present
boke
/
the
foundacyon
and
the
somme
of
the
holy
scripture
of
the
which
the
hede
and
princypall
is
the
faith
●from
whome
procede
hope
and
charite
.
To
th
intent
that
euery
man
may
knowe
/
whate
he
shall
beleve
/
whate
he
shall
hope
/
&
whye
he
shall
love
god
/
and
howe
god
is
oure
father
/
and
we
hys
children
/
and
howe
that
we
be
enheriters
of
the
kingdome
of
god
/
as
shewith
vnto
vs
saint
Paul
in
all
his
epistles
/
in
divers
chapters●
/
whiche
be
many
tymes
alleged
/
and
recyted
/
in
this
present
boke
.
Also
howe
that
without
oure
merites
we
be
iustified
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
not
put
oure
trust
in
oure
good
workes
/
as
dyd
the
Iues.
Neverthelesse
albeit
that
I
wryte
in
this
boke
that
God
iustifieth
vs
wyth
out
oure
good
workes
and
merites
/
it
ys
not
myne
entent
to
discounsell
eny
man
to
do
good
werkes
/
but
myne
euient
is
to
teche
all
persones
howe
they
shall
do
the
werkes
/
and
that
they
shall
not
trust
vpon
theire
good
werkes
/
nor
in
theym
to
seke
theire
hel●●●
▪
but
all
only
in
the
feith
of
Iesu
Christ
/
and
in
the
grace
of
god
.
This
faith
had
Abraham
/
as
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
4.
For
Abraham
beleved
agaynst
hope
in
hope
.
That
is
to
saye
/
that
whiche
by
mannes
nature
and
vertue
was
impossible
he
beleved
alwayes
hit
shulde
come
to
passe
/
evyn
as
god
had
promysed
them
.
So
must
every
christen
lyve
ageinste
hope
in
hope
/
that
is
to
sey
/
hit
behoveth
that
he
repute
all
his
good
workes
for
sinne
/
and
thinke
that
if
god
wolde
iudge
him
accordinge
to
his
workes
he
might
not
be
saved
.
For
if
I
haue
done
eny
good
hit
is
of
God
/
and
not
of
me
/
for
.
I
haue
done
it
by
the
grace
of
God
/
and
therby
I
deserve
no
reward
And
if
I
haue
done
eny
thinge
of
my
silfe
without
the
grace
of
god
/
hit
is
ypochrisye
and
greate
sinne
/
and
therby
I
deserve
euerlastinge
deth
/
wherfore
then
shall
I
trust
in
my
good
workes
/
for
I
haue
no
good
workes
/
all
my
goodnesse
belongeth
to
god
.
So
shulde
a
christen
humble
him
silfe
and
repute
all
his
good
workes
for
sinne
as
truely
they
be
As
sheweth
vnto
vs
Esaye
saying
/
all
oure
rightuousnes
be
as
a
clothe
polluted
with
the
floures
af
a
woman
.
Esa.
64
.
And
when
the
person
so
distrusteth
of
him
silfe
/
and
of
his
good
workes
he
shall
hope
agayn
ageinst
hope
/
and
shall
trust
in
the
mercy
of
God
/
and
shall
beleve
forth
on
certaynly
that
he
shal
be
saved
bycause
of
the
worde
of
God
.
For
god
hath
promysed
to
vs
his
realme
to
all
theym
/
that
trust
in
him
/
and
god
is
faithfull
and
veritable
in
his
wordes
/
wherfore
seyng
that
god
hath
promysed
it
vnto
vs
▪
let
vs
beleve
it
stebfastly
/
and
haue
ferme
fayth
that
we
shal
be
saved
not
by
oure
deserving
/
but
by
the
promyses
of
god
.
And
so
it
behoveth
that
euery
christen
dispere
and
hope
(
as
dyd
Abraham
)
dispeyre
of
him
silfe
/
and
then
a
newe
to
trust
in
the
worde
of
god
.
And
these
be
the
two
thinges
which
the
lawe
and
the
gospell
doth
.
The
lawe
maketh
vs
to
dispeyre
/
because
that
we
never
fulfill
the
commaundementes
of
god
▪
These
gospell
(
that
is
to
say
the
grace
of
the
newe
testament
/
maketh
vs
agayn
certeynly
to
hope
and
to
trust
.
And
for
to
teache
these
two
thynges
be
wrytten
all
the
cript●res
.
The
parson
shall
alweyes
abide●●
humylyte
and
alweyes
thynke
that
if
god
wolde
iudge
hym
according
to
hys
workes
he
shulde
never
come
vnto
helth
.
As
sheweth
vnto
vs
Iesus
christe
in
.
Lu.
17
S.
Kuke
sayng
/
when
ye
haue
done
all
the
thinges
whiche
to
you
are
commauded
say
ye
/
we
be
vnprousitable
servauntes
/
we
haue
done
but
oure
dutye
.
And
thys
is
the
verey
Christen
humylite
/
as
in
this
present
boke
shal
be
more
pleynly
declared
And
if
we
can
thus
repute
all
oure
good
workes
for
sinne
/
and
in
theym
to
have
no
maner
of
trust
and
then
ageyn
beleve
that
we
shal
be
saved
by
the
promyses
of
god
/
we
be
the
children
of
Abraham
/
of
whome
all
the
scriptures
bere
witnesse
that
by
his
faith
he
was
iustified
/
and
gat
helth
.
And
for
that
cause
he
is
called
the
father
of
belevers
and
of
the
feithfull
.
And
this
ys
the
fayth
wherof
I
wryte
here
in
this
boke
to
th
intent
that
all
parsones
myght
come
to
knowledge
and
knowe
whate
ys
the
Christen
sayth
.
Of
the
whyche
all
the
scriptures
do
speake
/
and
namely
the
Gospell
after
S.
Iohn
/
and
the
epistles
of
S.
Paule
/
for
heryn
do
these
two
apostles
comprehend
all
other
scripture
.
And
for
bicause
that
it
behoueth
that
the
parson
beleve
that
his
faith
iustifieth
him
/
and
not
his
workes
I
haue
shortly
compyled
here
and
declared
howe
the
fayth
doth
iustifie
vs
/
and
howe
we
be
the
children
of
God
/
and
howe
we
must
serve
oure
father
by
charite
/
and
howe
that
we
shalt
nothyng
doubt
of
oure
helth
bycause
of
the
wordes
of
God
.
And
when
a
parson
getteth
thys
hope
he
learneth
to
bere
pacyenly
all
tribulacyon
and
adversite
.
For
he
knoweth
that
this
lyfe
ys
not
hys
lyfe
/
and
hath
greate
desyre
aftrr
the
other
lyfe
/
and
holdeth
not
this
lyfe
for
hys
.
And
this
maketh
the
fayth
the
whiche
ys
alwayes
affectuously
attendaunte
after
Christ
oure
espouse
.
But
he
that
hath
not
this
fayth
is
all
desolate
when
he
hath
mysfortune
/
and
yf
to
hym
yt
happon
well
he
gyveth
hym
silfe
to
voluptuosite
and
sinne
.
And
for
bicause
he
hath
no
hope
of
the
everlasting
life
he
thinkes
in
him
silf
I
will
vse
this
life
as
long
as
it
is
lent
me
/
And
that
he
doth
bicause
he
knoweth
not
whate
oure
feith
is
/
&
whate
our
hope
is
/
&
howe
that
we
be
the
children
,
of
God
.
To
th
intent
therfore
that
none
gyue
him
silfe
to
sinne
by
desperacion
I
have
shortly
compyled
in
this
present
boke
/
howe
that
we
be
iustified
with
out
oure
merites
.
For
when
eny
parson
hath
done
his
best
with
all
his
power
/
as
I
haue
seyd
/
then
let
him
say
yet
/
that
he
is
an
vnproufitable
servaunt
.
And
the
humble
herte
wherby
he
knowlegith
his
imperfection
maketh
that
his
sinnes
/
his
evell
thoughtes
and
the
fragilite
of
his
flesshe
to
him
be
pardoned
of
god
and
that
lytell
that
he
hath
/
god
gyveth
it
him
of
him
silfe
/
and
god
is
his
iustice
/
that
is
to
saye
/
god
maketh
him
rightuous
,
for
Iesu
christ
hath
satisfied
for
vs
vnto
his
hevenly
father
/
for
to
come
in
socoure
to
oure
infirmite
.
And
this
describeth
saint
Paule
in
his
first
.viij.
chapters
vnto
the
Romayns
/
and
in
the
first
epistle
vnto
the
Corinthyans
/
and
saynt
Iohn
in
the
seconde
chaptre
of
his
first
epistle
.
And
of
this
mater
treateth
this
present
boke
.
The
last
part
of
this
boke
sheweth
howe
all
estates
shulde
lyve
/
if
they
will
lyve
according
to
the
gospell
.
Myne
intent
is
not
to
refourme
all
estates
aswell
espirituell
as
seculer
.
For
of
that
I
will
not
presume
.
But
I
shewe
alonely
by
the
scriptures
howe
we
shulde
lyve
if
we
wolde
lyve
according
to
the
gospell
/
to
th
intent
that
every
man
may
knowe
/
howe
farre
his
life
is
separate
from
the
doctrine
of
Iesu
christ
/
and
that
then
wyth
the
grace
of
god
he
may
amende
and
refourme
his
lyfe
him
silfe
.
Nether
teache
I
/
that
one
shulde
not
obey
vnto
the
superiours
〈…〉
but
I
teache
them
by
whate
meane
they
shall
knowe
howe
they
shulde
lyve
/
and
when
they
do
not
so
lyve
that
then
they
knowlege
theyre
defautes
/
&
do
diligence
so
to
lyve
.
For
els
were
better
before
god
an
humble
publican
then
an
holy
ypocrite
for
God
regardeth
not
wh●te
thinge
thou
doest
outwardly
/
but
howe
thou
art
ordeyned
and
disposed
inwardly
.
〈…〉
¶
The
table
of
the
Chapters
in
generall
.
-
The
first
fiftene
chapters
be
of
the
baptesme
and
of
the
fayth
.
-
Of
the
life
of
Monkes
and
whate
it
was
in
tymes
passed
.
chaptre
.xvi.
-
Whether
the
life
of
a
monke
be
better
then
the
life
a●
a
common
Cytezyn
.
chap.
xvij
.
-
Howe
it
is
that
the
Monkes
go
not
forward
in
spirituall
life
/
but
waxe
o●ten
worsse
.
chaptre
.xviij.
-
Of
parentes
that
will
put
theyre
children
in
relygion
chaptre
.xix
-
Of
the
life
of
Nonnes
and
Chanonesses
.
Chaptre
.xx.
-
Of
the
cloysters
of
Systers
and
of
theyre
life
.
chaptre
.xxi
-
Howe
man
and
wyfe
shall
live
to gyther
a
doctrine
after
the
gospell
.
chaptre
.xxij
-
Howe
the
parentes
shall
teache
and
gouerne
theyre
chyldren
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.xxiij
-
Of
the
life
of
the
comon
citezyns
or
housholders
.
chaptre
.xxiiij
-
Howe
the
riche
people
shulde
lyve
an
informacion
and
teaching
after
the
Gospell
.
chaptre
xxv
.
-
Of
two
maner
of
regimentes
or
governaunces
gostly
&
seculer
or
worldly
.
Ca.
xxvi
-
Of
Rulers
/
Iudges
/
Balives
/
and
other
like
/
an
informacion
after
the
Gospell
.
chaptre
.xxvij.
-
Howe
that
we
must
pay
taxes
and
subsidies
vnto
oure
princes
.
chaptre
.xxviij
-
Of
men
of
warre
and
of
the
warre
whether
the
christen
may
warre
without
sinne
an
informacion
after
the
gospell
.
chaptre
.xxix
-
Howe
servauntes
shulde
lyve
a
doctrine
after
the
gospell
.
chaptre
.xxx
-
Of
the
lyfe
of
wydowes
a
short
informacion
after
the
Gospell
.
chaptre
.xxxi
¶
Of
the
foundacion
of
Christendome
and
first
whate
thinge
the
baptesme
dothe
signifye
THe
foundacion
of
Christendome
is
the
faithe
whiche
so
fewe
people
haue
perfectli
And
yet
allweyes
we
thinke
all
that
we
haue
the
verey
true
fayth
.
Saint
Paul
the
worthy
apostell
doth
exhorte
vs
to
no
vertue
so
strongly
as
vnto
the
faith
.
And
he
in
all
his
epistles
●●ayseth
nothinge
so
moche
as
the
faith
.
Therfore
it
must
nedes
be
that
it
be
a
precyous
vertuē
/
for
he
wryteth
not
one
epistle
which
is
not
full
of
faith
.
We
take
the
faith
for
the
beginnynge
of
christen
life
:
but
truely
he
that
hath
parfaith
faith
the
same
hath
not
onely
begonne
the
christen
lyfe
/
but
hath
fulfilled
it
.
And
this
erroure
comith
because
we
knowe
not
whate
the
fayth
is
/
nor
whate
thing
a
good
christen
ought
to
beleve
/
for
to
be
saved
▪
we
thinke
that
when
we
be
baptised
/
and
when
we
beleve
that
god
is
god
that
then
we
shal
be
saved
.
Mar.
19
As
writeth
.
S.
Marke
saying
.
He
that
shal
beleve
&
shal
be
baptised
shal
be
saved
.
But
he
that
beleveth
not
shal
be
condempned
.
It
is
truth
/
but
emong
a
thousand
there
is
not
one
that
knoweth
whate
thing
the
baptesme
betokeneth
nor
whate
thing
he
shall
beleve
.
The
water
of
baptesme
taketh
not
away
oure
sinne
for
then
it
were
a
precious
water
▪
And
then
it
be●oved
vs
dayly
to
●ass●e
vs
the●i
.
Nether
hath
the
water
of
the
font
eny
more
vertue
in
hir
silf
than
the
water
that
rynneth
in
the
river
of
Ryne
.
Act.
8
For
we
may
aswell
baptyse
in
Ryne
/
as
in
the
font
.
When
saint
Phillip
baptysed
Eunuchus
the
servaunt
of
Candace
a
quene
of
Ethyope
(
as
wryteth
saint
Luke
in
the
actes
of
thappostles
)
there
was
then
no
halowed
water
/
nor
candell
/
nor
salt
/
nor
creame
nether
whyte
abite
/
but
he
baptised
him
in
the
first
water
they
came
to
vpon
the
way
.
Hereby
mayst
thou
perceyve
that
the
vertue
of
baptesme
lyeth
not
●n
halowed
water
or
in
other
outward
thiges
that
we
haue
at
the
font●
but
in
the
fayth
〈…〉
to
sey
when
any
parsone
〈…〉
he
must
beleve
stedfastly
that
his
〈◊〉
to
him
ar
pardoned
&
that
he
is
made
the
childe
of
God
and
that
god
is
become
his
father
/
and
y●
made
certayne
that
he
shal
be
saved
.
And
is
made
parttaker
of
the
passion
of
Christ
whereof
the
baptesme
hath
his
vertue
.
And
when
one
ys
baptysed
he
is
borne
agayn
/
and
getteth
an
other
father
/
and
other
bretheren
for
God
ys
made
hys
father
/
and
he
ys
made
the
brother
of
Iesus
Christ
:
as
wryteth
Saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
where
he
calleth
.
Christ
a
sonne
first
begotten
emong
other
.
Ro.
8.
And
therfore
is
Christ
called
yn
the
holy
scripture
the
sonne
fyrst
begotten
/
for
he
ys
the
first
childe
of
hys
father
/
and
we
all
are
begotten
afterward
when
we
be
baptysed
.
And
therfore
is
the
baptesme
called
in
the
holy
scripture
the
seconde
nati●●te
.
Iohn
.
3
As
wryteth
saynt
Iohn
in
hys
gospell
.
without
one
be
borne
ageyn
(
sayth
Christ
vnto
Nicodemus
)
he
may
not
●ntre
into
the
kyngdome
of
heven
.
For
we
be
therby
borne
agayn
/
and
they
that
were
the
children
of
the
devell
bicause
of
the
originall
synne
are
made
the
children
of
God
by
baptesme
.
As
saith
Saynt
Paule
Christ
hath
healed
vs
by
the
bath
of
regeneracyon
and
renovacyon
of
the
holy
gost
.
Ephe.
2
And
vnto
the
Ephesyans
▪
we
were
by
nature
the
children
of
wrath
:
but
when
we
were
deed
Christ
hath
viuified
vs
agayn
by
his
greate
love
/
And
thys
shalt
thou
vnderstond
in
this
maner
.
There
were
sumtyme
.ij.
Adams
/
as
writeth
saint
Paule
.
The
first
Adam
was
oure
first
father
.
The
seconde
and
newe
Adam
was
Iesus
Christ
.
For
the
sinne
of
the
olde
Adam
we
were
all
children
of
the
devell
made
hys
owne
and
subiected
vnto
hym
by
oure
synne
.
The
seconde
Adam
(
that
ys
to
sey
Iesus
Christ
)
hath
bought
vs
agayn
/
and
hath
put
vs
yn
lybertie
/
and
hath
made
vs
of
the
children
of
deth
/
children
of
everlastynge
lyfe
,
and
of
the
chyldren
of
wrathe
children
of
grace
:
For
Iesu
Christe
hath
by
hys
deth
foughe
ageynste
the
devell
hath
vaynquysshed
the
devell
/
and
deth
/
and
hath
taken
away
all
theyre
ryght
they
had
over
vs
.
Nowe
then
when
we
be
baptised
we
be
made
partakers
of
this
grace
/
and
so
is
it
come
to
oure
proufit
that
Iesu
christ
dyed
for
vs
.
For
(
as
I
haue
nowe
sayed
)
the
baptisme
hath
his
vertue
of
the
deth
of
Iesu
christ
.
Then
when
we
be
baptised
/
we
betoken
that
we
will
dye
with
Christ
/
we
betoken
/
I
say
/
that
we
will
dye
as
vnto
the
lyfe
passed
as
touching
oure
sinnes
&
evill
concupiscences
:
and
that
/
as
saieth
.
S.
Paule
/
we
must
walke
in
a
newe
lyfe
.
Ro.
6
And
therfore
be
we
plonged
vnder
the
water
:
to
th
intent
that
by
the
maner
of
spekinge
/
we
shuld
be
here
deed
and
buryed
/
as
wryteth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
Ro.
6.
Bretheren
/
sayth
he
/
Esteme
ye
that
ye
are
deed
as
concerning
sinne
but
alyde
vnto
god
:
by
Iesu
christ
oure
lord
.
And
yn
the
same
place
:
Ye
are
buryed
with
Christ
by
baptesme
into
deth
.
So
that
we
shall
not
lyve
after
the
lyfe
of
the
world
nor
after
the
lyfe
of
the
flesshe
but
we
must
lyve
as
the
children
of
god
.
And
oure
lyfe
shal
be
hyd
befor
the
world
and
also
hyd
with
Christ
in
god
/
as
wryteth
saint
Paule
saying
:
Col.
3
Yf
ye
be
mortified
and
your
life
ys
hyd
with
Iesu
christ
in
god
in
whate
tyme
that
Iesu
christ
oure
life
shall
shewe
hym
silf
then
also
shall
ye
be
made
manifest
with
him
in
glory
.
Then
when
oure
lord
shal
come
agayn
at
the
last
day
of
iudgement
oure
life
shal
be
made
open
:
but
as
long
as
we
lyve
here
we
must
lerne
all
to
dye
▪
For
we
shall
not
repute
this
life
that
we
haue
here
for
a
lyfe
.
This
life
here
is
of
the
world
and
of
worldly
thinges
that
is
to
sey
of
theym
/
that
be
estraungers
to
God
that
haue
no
trust
of
the
other
life
to
come
.
Nether
doo
they
loke
for
it
nor
desyre
it
.
Suche
people
ioy
of
this
world
/
for
the
world
wyth
his
vaine
desyres
and
plesaunces
belongeth
to
theym
.
Iohn
.
15.
and
,
16.
And
they
theym
silves
be
also
called
the
world
in
the
holye
scripture
.
As
sayeth
oure
lord
Christ
in
saint
Iohn
.
You
be
not
of
the
world
/
but
I
haue
chosen
you
from
the
world
.
And
agayn
.
The
world
shal
be
ioyons
and
you
shal
be
sory
:
Nowe
call
we
all
theym
worldy
whiche
be
not
monkes
.
Oure
lord
made
a
distinction
bytwene
the
world
&
hys
disciples
before
the
monkes
came
into
the
worlde
.
Wherfore
they
be
not
called
the
world
in
holy
scripture
which
be
not
monkes
:
but
all
those
that
lyve
after
the
flesshe
whiche
desyre
not
here
to
dye
with
Iesu
christ
/
and
to
be
hydden
here
after
to
lyve
with
God
.
All
suche
whatesoever
they
be
are
worldly
be
he
monke
or
chanone
/
nunne
or
Syster
/
nobill
or
vnnoble
grete
or
small
.
For
(
as
I
have
sayed
)
the
lyfe
of
theym
whiche
apperteyn
to
God
is
here
hyd
/
and
they
seme
to
be
deed
before
the
world
.
For
they
lyve
not
comunely
according
to
the
lyfe
of
the
world
.
And
therfore
they
be
hated
of
the
world
/
for
they
be
not
of
the
world
/
as
sayeth
the
Gospell
in
this
maner
.
They
be
not
of
the
world
/
for
if
they
were
of
the
world
/
the
world
surely
wolde
love
theym
as
his
owne
.
Iohn
.
15.
But
for
as
moche
as
they
(
accordyng
to
theyre
promyse
made
at
the
font
of
baptesme
)
do
applye
theym
silves
to
renounce
the
pleasures
of
the
world
and
to
dye
with
chryst
in
killing
of
the
desyres
of
the
flesshe
/
and
also
are
strongly
ageynst
the
appetites
of
the
flesshe
in
other
by
ensaumple
of
theyre
good
lyving
therfore
be
they
persecuted
of
the
world
.
And
hereby
may
we
alweyes
knowe
the
disciples
and
children
of
God
:
yf
they
love
to gyther
the
one
the
other
.
And
y●
they
lyve
not
here
after
the
life
of
the
world
nor
after
the
pleasure
of
the
flesshe
/
and
if
they
do
not
repute
this
lyfe
for
a
life
/
but
abide
with
a
ioyfull
hart
the
coming
of
oure
lord
Iesu
christ
.
Then
shall
theyre
lyfe
be
made
open
/
and
shall
appere
before
God
.
So
shuld
we
all
lyve
here
/
as
though
this
life
were
not
oure
life
.
For
we
must
abide
oure
life
before
God
/
and
we
may
do
none
other
thing
in
this
life
but
fight
.
Ageynst
oure
evell
desires
/
and
learne
to
dye
(
for
as
the
prophet
Iob
sayeth
)
the
lyfe
of
man
is
a
batayle
vpon
erth
/
that
is
to
say
a
batayle
in
a
goostly
deth
.
Iob.
2
And
thys
do
we
promyse
to
do
when
we
be
baptised
/
and
we
signifie
even
the
same
/
when
we
be
plonged
vnder
the
water
.
¶
Whate
thing
the
baptesme
betokeneth
/
and
howe
it
ys
but
a
sygne
.
Chaptre
.
ij
.
THen
when
we
be
baptised
yt
behoveth
vs
to
knowe
surely
and
to
beleve
that
all
oure
sinnes
to
vs
are
pardoned
and
that
we
be
made
the
children
of
god
.
For
god
is
bycome
oure
father
/
and
Iesus
christ
oure
brother
.
And
that
same
right
that
Iesus
christ
hath
vnto
the
glory
of
his
father
/
have
we
also
gotten
/
for
the
bretheren
have
egall
right
vnto
theyre
fathers
goodes
.
And
this
haue
we
not
gotten
by
oure
good
workes
/
for
we
haue
yet
done
no
good
:
when
we
were
baptised
But
this
comyth
holly
bi
the
grace
of
god
and
by
oure
faith
/
by
that
we
put
oure
hole
trust
in
hym
/
and
that
we
knowlege
him
for
oure
lorde
and
savionre
.
And
that
we
beleve
all
that
he
hath
done
and
suffred
for
vs
.
for
he
dyed
to
make
vs
to
lyve
.
●Cor
.
8
He
became
lytell
and
poer
to
make
vs
greate
and
ryche
.
As
saith
Saint
Paule
in
thys
maner
ye
knowe
the
liberalite
of
oure
lorde
Christ
/
whiche
though
he
were
ryche
/
yet
for
your
sakes
became
poore
:
that
ye
through
his
povertye
myght
be
made
ryche
/
for
Iesus
christ
is
holly
gyven
to
vs
of
his
father
/
to
th
intent
that
he
shulde
make
vs
greate
ryche
and
happy
by
his
deth
For
we
could
not
helpe
oure
silves
&
therfore
he
was
borne
for
vs
.
As
saieth
Esaie
A
childe
is
borne
to
vs
.
Esa.
●
For
we
were
all
egally
dettours
/
and
bound
to
god
/
by
the
sinne
of
Adam
.
Then
when
we
coulde
not
helpe
oure
silves
/
for
asmoche
as
we
were
servauntes
and
subiectes
vnto
the
devell
/
god
hath
gyven
to
us
.ij.
no
table
giftes
/
and
hath
done
.ij.
thinges
for
the
love
that
he
hath
vnto
vs
.
First
that
he
hath
bought
vs
and
made
vs
fre
from
the
devill
/
and
from
oure
sinnes
.
Secondly
that
he
hath
made
vs
his
children
and
heriters
of
his
glorye
/
and
that
all
without
oure
deserving
.
As
saide
before
the
prophete
.
Esaye
saying
.
Esa.
●
The
iniquyte
of
Ierusalem
(
that
is
to
say
of
the
man
seing
by
faith
peace
in
Iesu
Christ
)
to
him
is
pardoned
/
and
he
hath
receyved
of
the
hond
of
the
lorde
god
twyce
as
moche
for
all
his
sinnes
.
Zacha●
And
the
prophet
Zacharie
saith
also
.
Tourne
you
vnto
defence
/
I
will
gyve
you
double●
as
moche
.
In
the
whiche
places
these
.ij.
Prophetes
say
that
for
oure
sinnes
/
for
the
whiche
we
haue
deserved
dampnacyon
/
we
haue
receyved
of
God
.ij.
gyftes
.
And
therfore
is
there
issued
out
of
the
syde
of
Iesu
Christ
.ij.
fontaygnes
/
that
is
to
say
bloud
and
water
.
By
his
bloude
he
hath
bought
vs
agayn
from
the
devell
.
By
the
water
he
hath
wasshed
and
purged
vs
whiche
were
defiled
and
〈◊〉
.
)
For
to
offer
vs
pure
and
clene
vnto
his
father
.
As
sayeth
Saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Ephesyans
.
●phe
.
5
He
hath
gyven
hym
silfe
for
vs
an
offering
/
and
a
sacryfice
of
a
swete
savoure
to
god
.
And
the
water
of
the
font
doth
nowe
betoken
the
water
of
the
syde
of
Iesu
christ
In
this
water
be
we
purged
and
sanctified
by
oure
faith
/
to
th
intent
that
we
shulde
come
pure
and
clene
before
God
/
the
father
whiche
hath
receyved
vs
for
hys
children
/
and
hath
made
vs
enheritours
of
his
glorye
/
with
hys
sonne
Iesu
christ
oure
brother
.
And
this
is
the
grace
the
whiche
comyth
to
vs
and
is
gyven
at
the
font
of
baptesme
.
But
to
th
intent
that
we
shulde
not
be
vnkinde
/
therfore
for
this
grace
we
do
binde
oure
silves
ageyn
and
yelde
vs
vnto
him
/
promysing
that
we
will
serve
him
/
&
denye
the
devell
/
&
all
his
temptacion
/
pompe
/
&
counsell
/
&
that
we
will
serve
Christ
crucified
for
vs
/
and
vpon
this
promyse
receyve
we
oure
name
/
&
god
hath
writen
vs
as
in
a
rolle
for
his
Champyons
&
servauntes
/
and
so
be
we
made
propre
to
god
.
For
he
is
oure
father
/
and
we
be
his
children
.
This
baptesme
was
figured
vnto
vs
when
the
children
of
Israell
went
thorough
the
redde
see
out
of
Egipt
/
&
Exo.
1●
when
Pharo
with
all
his
company
was
drowned
in
the
see
.
The
children
of
Israell
went
in
the
see
all
as
though
they
had
gone
into
deth
.
But
for
bicause
they
beleved
vnto
Moyses
/
they
passed
the
water
by
theyre
fayth
.
And
be
(
after
the
maner
of
spekinge
)
gone
out
of
the
deth
into
lyfe
.
when
they
hath
gotten
on
the
other
syde
/
on
londe
Pharo
folowed
theym
/
and
so
was
drowned
wyth
his
people
.
So
doth
everyone
vppon
the
font
when
he
is
baptised
.
First
he
fle●th
from
Pharo
/
when
he
beginneth
for
to
knowlege
his
subiection
/
and
bondage
by
the
which
he
was
subiect
and
servaunt
vnto
the
devell
/
and
when
he
desyreth
to
be
enfraunchised
from
hys
synne
/
and
from
Pharo
that
is
the
devell
But
he
may
not
escape
from
Pharo
without
passyng
through
the
redde
see
/
that
is
to
say
/
he
may
not
escape
from
the
devell
without
he
must
be
baptised
.
And
for
bicause
that
the
children
of
Israell
when
they
sawe
that
Pharo
folowed
theym
beleved
god
/
therfore
vpon
that
faith
in
god
/
they
be
entred
into
the
see
/
as
though
they
were
gone
into
deth
.
But
by
the
meane
of
thre
faith
/
they
haue
passed
the
water
and
are
gone
as
from
the
deth
vnto
life
.
So
if
eny
man
will
escape
from
the
hondes
of
the
devill
it
behoveth
him
to
entre
into
the
water
.
He
entreth
therin
/
as
though
he
entred
into
the
deth
/
for
he
promyseth
that
he
will
dye
as
concernynge
all
his
evell
desyres
/
and
that
he
will
here
lyve
before
the
worlde
as
though
he
were
deed
(
that
is
to
say
)
that
he
will
not
live
as
the
worlde
lyveth
/
but
will
hyde
and
cover
his
life
with
god
.
And
so
entre
we
by
faith
into
the
font
(
that
is
to●
say
)
by
faith
we
enterpryse
to
entre
into
the
deth
/
not
into
corporall
deth
/
but
into
the
deth
of
sinne
/
no
more
willing
to
lyve
in
sinne
.
And
yet
all
be
it
that
it
seme
to
vs
a
pleasau●t
thinge
to
lyve
in
sinne
/
and
that
we
thinke
yt
an
harde
thing
/
thus
to
entre
into
the
see
(
that
is
to
sey
/
into
this
deth
/
we
take
alwayes
courage
/
and
beleve
&
trust
in
the
pnissaunce
and
goodnesse
of
God
/
and
so
entre
we
into
the
see
(
that
is
to
sey
)
into
this
espirituell
deth
/
and
we
enterpryse
and
promyse
to
dye
as
concerning
oure
sinnes
.
And
as
by
a
stedfast
faith
and
trust
we
dare
begynne
to
entre
/
so
gyveth
God
vnto
vs
grace
and
streyngth
to
passe
through
that
see
/
that
is
to
say
/
through
this
espirituell
deth
/
and
to
come
on
londe
on
the
other
syde
(
that
is
)
vnto
the
everlasting
lyfe
.
Pharo
(
that
is
to
sey
)
the
devill
with
oure
sinnes
pursue
vs
.
but
they
drowne
theym
silves
in
the
water
(
that
is
to
sey
)
the
power
of
the
devill
and
of
all
oure
sinnes
perisshe
when
we
entre
into
the
water
with
suche
a
feith
.
When
Pharo
was
deed
then
songe
the
children
of
Israell
/
and
thanked
god
/
that
they
were
arryved
a
londe
out
of
the
water
/
as
out
of
the
deth
.
So
lykewyse
must
every
christen
/
when
out
of
this
water
/
that
is
to
say
/
out
of
this
espirituell
deth
he
comyth
vnto
life
/
that
is
to
sey
/
when
he
dyeth
he
shall
thanke
and
preyse
God
bycause
he
hath
brought
hym
out
of
suche
a
daunger
/
vnto
the
helth
of
euerlastyng
life
.
But
as
long
as
he
is
yet
here
in
thys
worlde
/
he
shal
be
in
the
deeth
/
that
is
to
say
/
he
shall
alweyes
dye
spiritually
/
and
his
life
shal
be
hydden
byfore
the
worlde
with
God
.
Here
mayst
thou
well
see
how
that
oure
baptesme
is
signified
by
the
redde
see
/
as
writeth
saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Corinthyans
saying
.
1.
Cor.
10
Oure
fathers
were
all
vnder
a
clowde
/
a●d
did
passe
the
see
all
and
were
all
baptyzed
in
Moyses
/
in
the
clowde
/
and
in
the
see
/
and
they
all
did
eate
one
spirituell
meate
/
and
they
all
dyd
drynke
one
spirituell
drynke
.
So
seest
thou
well
whate
thing
●ignifieth
the
baptesme
/
and
whate
thing
we
promyse
in
the
same
.
Nowe
:
to
th
intent
that
we
shulde
be
alweyes
remembryng
of
this
that
we
haue
promysed
we
be
merked
with
a
crosse
/
and
with
that
water
.
The
fayth
that
we
haue
at
the
baptesme
taketh
away
oure
sinnes
/
and
the
water
is
nothynge
but
a
sygne
or
token
/
wher
with
we
be
merked
that
we
must
be
vnder
the
standard
/
that
is
to
sey
vnder
the
crosse
of
Iesu
Christ
/
and
valiauntly
fight
.
As
the
Iues
had
the
token
of
the
circumcision
/
wherby
men
might
knowe
whether
they
were
Iues
or
●aynyms
.
And
as
when
the
servauntes
of
the
lordes
bere
the
badge
of
theyre
lordes
/
one
may
therby
knowe
whose
servauntes
they
be
.
So
lyke
wyse
receyve
we
the
signe
of
baptesme
at
the
font
/
by
the
whiche
we
gyve
knowlege
that
Christ
is
oure
lorde
.
Secondly
/
the
baptesme
of
the
water
ys
also
a
sygne
of
the
grace
of
God
.
wherby
God
maketh
vs
sure
/
that
we
shall
enioy
hys
grace
and
mercy
/
and
that
he
pardoneth
vs
oure
synnes
/
and
maketh
vs
hys
chyldren
.
Here
vppon
gyveth
he
to
vs
the
token
of
Baptesme
for
a
gage
/
to
th
intent
that
we
shulde
be
sure
/
that
he
wyll
not
forsake
vs
yn
oure
batayle
and
deeth
/
whyche
we
leade
here
yn
oure
evyll
desyres
and
synnes
.
And
that
he
will
surely
gyve
to
vs
the
euerlastyng
lyfe
.
And
to
th
intent
them
that
we
shulde
enterpryse
by
a
stedfast
constance
to
fight
/
being
assured
and
certayn
that
god
will
never
forsake
vs
/
for
we
haue
●●●ceyved
of
him
a
gage
the
token
of
baptesme
.
And
if
it
happon
that
we
mysse
sum●tyme
in
the
redde
see
(
that
is
to
sey
)
in
th●
entrepryse
of
oure
batayle
/
and
that
〈◊〉
doubt
/
or
that
oure
bataile
seme
to
vs
〈◊〉
harde
and
bytter
/
we
shall
beholde
oure
sig●ne
and
gage
whiche
we
haue
receyved
〈◊〉
god
/
wherby
he
hath
promysed
vs
〈◊〉
we
be
his
children
/
and
that
he
wil
not
〈◊〉
vs
.
So
say
I
then
that
by
pure
faith
at●
oure
sinnes
be
to
vs
pardoned
/
and
that
〈◊〉
be
the
children
of
god
/
and
that
we
belon●
to
god
/
and
that
god
shall
shewe
ouer
〈◊〉
his
mercy
.
Here
vpon
receave
we
a
〈◊〉
that
is
the
signe
of
baptesme
to
thintent
tha●
as
o●ten
as
we
haue
regard
vnto
this
signe
/
we
shuld
be
myndefull
of
the
grace
〈◊〉
mercy
that
god
hath
done
vnto
vs
/
&
tha●
we
belong
to
god
/
and
that
we
be
the
chil●ren
of
god
.
Beholde
nowe
thou
seest
well
wha●
thinge
the
baptesme
betokeneth
/
&
it
is
〈◊〉
one
byfore
god
yf
thou
be
.lxxx.
yere
old●
or
twenty
yere
olde
when
thou
receav●
the
baptesme
/
for
god
regardeth
not
hou●
thou
art
/
but
with
whate
purpose
and
●tencyon
/
and
with
whate
feith
thou
re●avest
this
baptesme
and
grace
.
He
regar●●th
not
whether
thou
be
Iue
/
or
payny●e
/
man
or
woman
/
noble
or
vnnoble
/
bis●●ope
or
cytezyn
.
But
alonly
he
that
with
〈◊〉
parfait
faith
and
trust
comyth
vnto
god
〈◊〉
maketh
violence
vnto
the
euerlastynge
〈◊〉
&
Mat.
26.
getteth
it
as
promyseth
Iesu
christ
〈◊〉
the
gospell
.
¶
Whate
thinge
we
promyse
at
the
Baptesme
and
whate
professyon
we
make
.
Chaptre
.
iij.
WHen
one
warneth
these
/
worldly
people
to
do
any
good
/
they
say
/
let
the
monkes
and
religious
do
it
/
whiche
haue
promy●ed
it
/
as
though
they
were
not
bounde
to
〈◊〉
the
doctrine
of
Iesu
christ
/
or
as
tho●gh
they
had
nothing
promysed
.
All
be
it
●hat
no
monke
can
promyse
more
then
he
●ath
promysed
at
the
baptesme
.
And
we
be
moche
more
bounde
vnto
〈◊〉
promyse
made
at
the
baptesme
/
then
〈◊〉
eny
religious
vnto
his
professyon
.
For
we
make
no
promyse
vnto
man
/
but
vnto
god
/
and
we
promyse
not
to
kept
the
rule
of
a
man
but
of
the
gospell
.
Thinke
ye
no●
therfore
that
it
is
a
small
thing
to
be
a
christen
/
when
thou
hast
promysed
to
Iesu●
christ
to
amend
thy
life
/
ad
that
thou
〈◊〉
not
live
according
to
the
worlde
/
nor
aco●ding
to
the
flesshe
.
It
is
a
greate
thing
〈◊〉
enterpryse
the
Christen
faith
/
whiche
〈◊〉
fewe
people
do
knowe
whate
thing
it
conteyneth
/
namely
suche
as
here
after
〈◊〉
world
do
seme
to
be
verey
wise
&
lettered
.
But
one
might
say
I
have
nothing
promysed
to
God
/
I
was
a
child
/
let
him
kepe
it
that
hath
promysed
for
me
.
For
this
cause
to
th
intent
that
no
man
shulde
so
say
/
it
was
sumtyme
ordeyned
that
none
shulde
be
baptysed
before
that
he
cam●
to
vnderstanding
and
knowlege
/
to
th
intent
that
he
might
promyse
him
●ilfe
/
and
forsake
the
devell
/
and
that
he
might
knowe
what
thing
he
had
promysed
If
it
were
not
that
the
children
were
feble
&
in
perill
of
deth
them
thei
must
haue
bin
baptized
.
Nowe
alweyes
albeit
that
we
oure
silfe
haue
not
promysed
we
be
allegally
bounde
to
observe
it
.
For
if
thou
haddest
dyed
when
thou
were
but
a
yere
old
/
thou
had
dest
also
be
saved
,
thou
wilt
saye
ye
/
by
the
●aith
of
my
godfathers
&
godmothers
/
and
〈◊〉
holy
churche
.
I
say
ageyn
.
doest
thou
●fesse
that
the
faith
of
thy
godfathers
and
●odmothers
is
so
mighty
that
thou
mayst
●erby
be
saved
.
The
same
feith
is
likewi●●
mighty
to
subiect
the
&
binde
the
to
that
〈◊〉
that
they
haue
promysed
for
the
〈◊〉
paine
of
thi
dampnacion
/
&
losse
of
thy
〈◊〉
.
wherfore
thou
must
as
well
kepe
this
●hat
thy
parentes
haue
promysed
for
the
/
as
●hough
thou
haddest
promised
it
thy
silfe
.
The
godfathers
&
godmothers
be
bound
〈◊〉
warne
the
children
/
&
to
helpe
them
that
●hey
be
put
to
stole
/
to
th
intent
that
they
●ay
vnderstond
the
gospell
the
ioyfull
mes●age
of
god
with
the
epistles
of
.
S.
Paule
For
the
vnlettered
&
simple
people
be
as
●ell
bounde
to
knowe
them
as
the
lettered
&
〈◊〉
.
And
god
hath
commaunded
for
to
pub●●she
&
to
shewe
the
gospell
not
allonly
to
●restes
/
but
also
vnto
euery
creature
.
Go
●e
saith
Christ
vnto
his
disciples
/
into
the
●niuersal
world
/
&
preche
the
gospell
to
euery
creature
,
Mar.
16
for
we
be
all
egally
bound
to
●now
the
gospell
&
the
doctrine
of
the
newe
testament
/
&
saint
Paule
hath
not
alonely
●●ritē
his
pistles
vnto
the
prestes
/
but
also
Citezyns
and
housholders
.
And
this
witnessith
saint
Paule
him
silfe
wryting
vnto
the
Corinthians
and
vnto
the
Galathians
:
●Cor
.
1
where
he
confesseth
that
he
sendeth
his
epistles
to
all
the
church
/
that
is
to
sey
to
all
th
assemble
of
Christen
men
/
and
to
all
theym
that
call
on
the
name
of
Iesus
.
And
vnto
the
Romayns
he
saith
:
To
you
all
that
be
at
Rome
the
frendes
of
god
.
Ro.
1.
And
Iesus
Christ
hath
aswell
suffered
deth
for
the
comon
housholder
/
as
for
the
prestes
.
God
shall
alwayes
requyre
the
scriptures
of
the
prestes
/
for
they
be
ydell
and
do
not
study
/
nor
make
no
diligence
to
declare
theym
vnto
the
simple
.
Therfore
it
is
very
nedefull
that
the
common
people
shulde
vnderstond
the
gospell
and
the
doctrine
of
the
apostles
according
to
the
lettre
/
and
that
they
knowe
them
by
hart
with
the
other
storyes
of
the
olde
testament
/
for
so
shulde
they
more
lightly
vnderstond
the
preachers
.
It
were
also
very
necessary
that
every
one
dyd
lerne
his
children
to
rede
as
men
were
wont
to
do
afore
tyme
.
The
Iues
had
theyre
lawe
in
Hebrue
/
the
whiche
euery
one
myght
vnderstond
accordynge
to
the
lettre
.
After
this
the
paynems
were
converted
by
saint
Paule
/
to
whome
he
wrote-in
greke
/
whiche
they
all
dyd
vndstond
.
After
that
was
Italy
and
affryque
converted
where
as
well
the
wymen
as
the
men
spake
latyn
/
&
for
this
cause
was
the
byble
translated
into
latyn
to
th
intent
that
euery
one
might
vnderstond
it
/
and
they
preached
in
latyn
/
and
the
prophetes
were
redde
in
the
Italien
churches
in
latyn
.
And
in
that
tyme
there
were
many
ladyes
and
wymen
/
whiche
vnderstode
verey
well
the
scriptures
/
as
was
Paul●
and
Eustochium
Demetrias
and
Marcella
●
many
other
/
of
whome
w●iteth
saint
Iherome
/
and
the
comune
housholders
redde
the
bible
in
theyre
houses
with
theyre
children
.
So
is
it
nowe
of
greate
necessite
that
the
holy
scripture
be
translated
into
all
langages
/
or
that
all
the
children
lerne
the
latyn
tongue
.
Some
man
wolde
sey
euery
man
may
not
set
his
children
to
s●ole
bicause
they
be
poore
,
wherfore
I
wolde
well
that
the
children
of
the
pore
were
holde
to
scole
at
th
expences
of
the
comynaltye
/
or
that
folkes
shulde
take
the
money
whiche
they
spende
so
outragio●●ly
in
making
and
gilding
of
ymages
/
and
in
dressing
the
aultres
of
the
churches
/
and
in
buylding
of
Monasteris
Chanonryes
and
chapels
and
founding
of
Obites
and
prebendes
.
Or
of
the
money
that
men
offer
in
churches
/
and
of
the
whiche
men
make
vessels
of
golde
and
silver
and
other
precious
ornamentes
.
They
might
enploy
this
money
a
thousand
folde
better
/
if
ther
with
they
dyd
holde
these
yong
children
to
scole
/
till
suche
tyme
that
they
corde
reade
well
.
For
(
alas
)
ye
shall
fynde
thousandes
of
auncyent
persones
that
can
not
sey
the
pater
noster
and
Crede
in
theyre
mother
tongue
/
and
of
theym
that
say
it
in
latyn
are
many
that
wote
not
whate
they
sey
/
nor
knowe
not
of
never
an
article
of
the
faith
.
Wherfore
I
say
that
it
is
expedient
for
the
christen
to
set
all
theyre
children
to
skole
till
they
can
reade
a●d
vnderstonde
the
holy
scriptures
namely
when
they
be
wryten
in
theyre
mother
tongue
.
And
then
they
that
had
not
wyt
and
vnderstondinge
worthy
to
be
contynued
at
scole
/
shulde
be
caused
to
lerne
an
occupacion
.
If
they
did
thus
they
shulde
bring
into
the
worlde
double
prou●fit
.
First
we
shulde
not
haue
suche
a
great
nombre
of
prestes
and
monkes
vnlettered
and
knowing
nothing
in
the
christen
churche
.
For
nowe
there
are
made
many
prestes
/
monkes
and
freres
/
that
for
lacke
of
litterature
are
nothing
convenient
for
that
office
.
By
the
vnlettered
prestes
is
this
grete
erroure
comen
into
the
worlde
/
that
ys
/
that
in
the
stede
of
the
pure
scriptures
whiche
is
the
lyvely
worde
of
God
/
whiche
they
knowe
not
/
they
preche
narracions
fables
lyes
and
tradicions
of
the
invencion
of
the
yppochrites
/
that
(
alas
)
the
faythfull
trust
&
honoure
which
belongeth
to
gods
worde
/
they
cause
the
people
to
gyve
to
theyre
fables
and
lyes
.
Secondly
it
wolde
proufit
,
for
if
euery
body
went
so
long
to
skole
/
they
shuld
vnderstond
more
lightly
the
prechers
/
&
if
thei
them
silves
/
had
redde
the
storyes
or
the
Gospell
after
the
letre
/
then
they
might
reherce
to
theyre
children
&
servauntes
/
in
doing
of
their
busines
/
some
thing
of
the
gospell
of
the
stories
or
of
the
scripture
/
instede
of
vaine
fables
/
ydell
wordes
/
&
vncouenabill
maters
which
they
speake
the
one
to
the
other
.
As
we
se
suntyme
nowe
a
dayes
/
that
felowes
of
one
crast
whiche
haue
bin
at
scole
/
syng
many
tymes
the
song
in
doing
theyre
bussynesse
/
whiche
they
haue
learned
to
sing
at
the
scole
or
at
the
churche
/
and
the
other
vileyn
songes
/
for
they
haue
lerned
none
other
thing
.
¶
Whate
thing
is
the
Christen
faith
/
and
whate
thing
one
ought
to
beleve
to
haue
helth
.
Chaptre
.
iiij
.
I
Haue
seyd
at
the
beginning
that
the
foundacion
of
Christendome
is
the
faith
whyche
so
fewe
people
haue
:
and
vnderstond
not
whate
the
faith
is
,
we
thinke
that
when
we
beleve
that
god
is
god
/
and
can
oure
crede
that
we
haue
the
faith
that
a
Christen
is
bounde
to
haue
.
The
devell
beleveth
also
that
there
is
a
God
/
and
one
life
everlasting
and
one
hell
/
but
he
is
never
the
better
for
it
.
Ye
and
he
trembleth
alway
for
this
feith
/
as
faith
saint
Iames
.
Iam.
2.
The
devels
beleve
and
they
tremble
.
Som●
man
might
axe
whate
shall
I
then
beleve
.
Thou
shalt
beleve
then
first
plainly
and
vndoutedly
that
the
father
/
the
sonne
/
and
the
holy
gost
/
is
one
onely
god●
And
this
thou
shalt
not
desyre
to
vnderstond
howe
/
nor
busy
thy
silfe
moche
therin
:
for
this
is
not
the
principall
that
we
must
beleve
:
Oure
faith
lyeth
not
principally
therin
.
For
this
likewise
beleve
the
wicked
sprites
as
is
saide
before
and
are
nothing
the
better
therfore
.
There
is
yet
an
other
feith
whiche
Christ
so
moche
requyreth
of
vs
in
the
gospell
/
and
wher
unto
also
saint
Paule
almost
in
all
his
epistles
so
strongly
exhorteth
vs
.
That
is
that
we
must
first
beleve
the
gospell
,
when
oure
lorde
began
first
to
preache
he
said
(
as
reherseth
saint
Marke
)
haue
repentaunce
and
beleve
in
the
gospell
.
Mar.
1.
Thou
mayst
axe
me
/
whate
thing
ys
the
gospell
?
Hit
is
a
good
and
ioyfull
message
or
glad
tydinges
.
For
it
is
newes
of
the
favour
/
grace
/
mercy
/
and
goodnesse
of
god
towarde
vs
.
It
is
(
I
sey
)
tydinges
that
god
hath
taken
vs
to
mercy
/
and
therfore
songe
the
aungels
when
Christ
was
borne
(
as
reherseth
saint
Luke
)
Lu.
●
I
shewe
vnto
you
greate
ioy
/
for
this
day
is
borne
youre
savioure
whiche
is
Christ
the
lorde
In
this
gospell
that
is
to
sey
in
this
message
we
beleve
certainly
that
god
the
father
hath
sent
hither
his
sonne
/
for
to
bye
vs
agayn
to
enfraunchise
vs
/
and
to
delyuer
vs
from
the
devel
to
whome
we
were
made
subiectes
and
servauntes
/
by
the
sinne
of
oure
fore
father
,
we
coude
not
helpe
ou●
silves
/
bicause
we
were
servauntes
and
b●nde
.
None
of
vs
was
abill
to
satisfie
for
vs
For
we
were
all
like
wise
subiected
,
as
sayth
Saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
3.
They
haue
all
sinned
and
haue
nede
to
the
grace
of
god
.
It
was
nedefull
then
that
he
that
shuld
satisfie
for
vs
shulde
be
without
sinne
without
subiection
or
obligacion
.
And
no
suche
patron
or
mediatour
was
there
founde
in
the
worlde
.
Then
this
one
thing
was
of
necessite
that
other
we
must
abide
lost
for
euer
/
or
it
behoved
that
god
shulde
be
made
man
.
So
hath
oure
god
almighty
had
pitye
and
compassion
on
vs
by
the
greate
love
that
he
had
toward
vs
and
hath
sent
his
onely
sonne
Iesu
christ
.
Hiere
.
31
As
writeth
the
prophete
Hieremye
saing
:
I
haue
loved
them
a-perpetuell
charyte
/
therfore
I
haue
drawen
the
having
mercy
.
He
hath
sent
him
to
th
intent
/
that
b●
his
deth
whiche
he
had
not
deserved
/
he
myght
appayse
God
and
satisfie
hym
for
vs
.
Co●.
5
As
wryteth
saynt
Paule
.
All
is
of
God
/
whiche
hath
reconcilyed
vs
vnto
him
by
christ
.
Then
is
Christ
made
a
mediator
bytwene
god
and
man
and
hath
offered
him
silfe
an
oblacion
for
vs
to
his
father
/
wherby
he
hath
reconsiled
vs
agayn
and
made
oure
peace
.
And
for
bicause
the
devell
did
set
his
honde
vppon
Christ
to
whome
he
had
no
right
he
hath
so
lost
all
his
right
whiche
he
had
over
vs
.
And
so
are
we
delyuered
from
the
servitude
and
subiection
of
the
devell
/
and
belong
vnto
Christ
.
And
by
that
that
the
sonne
of
god
is
nowe
made
man
/
he
is
also
made
oure
brother
.
And
if
we
be
his
bretheren
/
we
be
also
enheriters
wyth
hym
of
the
glory
of
his
father
.
Ro.
8.
As
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romayne
/
saying
.
If
we
be
children
we
be
also
heyres
with
Christ
.
And
we
haue
as
moche
and
as
greate
right
to
heven
as
Iesu
Christ
hym
silfe
.
For
christe
is
a
sonne
of
God
/
so
be
we
/
reserved
/
that
he
is
a
sonne
naturall
/
and
was
for
euer
without
beginning
the
sonne
of
God
.
But
we
be
the
children
of
God
allonly
by
the
goodnesse
and
grace
of
God
/
whyche
he
hath
done
to
vs
,
as
sayeth
Saynt
Paule
.
Ephe.
1.
He
hath
predestinate
vs
into
an
election
of
the
children
of
God
.
Then
ys
it
this
comen
to
passe
/
that
we
must
beleve
surely
/
that
we
be
the
children
of
god
/
and
that
god
is
oure
father
.
Secondly
thou
shalt
stedfastly
beleve
the
wordes
of
god
/
that
is
to
sey
/
that
all
that
god
hath
seyde
shall
come
to
passe
and
be
done
/
without
ony
f●lse
.
●ene
.
17
and.
2●
As
did
the
faithfull
Abraham
whiche
when
god
had
promysed
to
him
(
a
thing
impossible
in
all
mannes
reason
)
that
he
shulde
haue
a
sonne
of
his
baraine
wife
Sara
/
of
whom
kinges
of
the
people
shuld
aryse
/
and
that
in
his
sede
all
people
shulde
be
blessed
(
all
be
it
that
it
was
a
thing
ageinst
nature
that
a
woman
of
foure
score
and
tenne
yeres
olde
shulde
conceyve
and
bere
a
childe
)
beleved
vndoughtedly
/
and
as
the
childe
was
borne
god
as
●●rforth
as
coude
appere
vnto
mannes
iudgement
/
working
clene
contrary
to
his
promyse
/
commaunded
that
he
shulde
s●e
him
and
make
sacrifice
of
him
.
Abraham
albeit
that
all
carnall
wisdome
wolde
haue
persuaded
him
to
haue
dispeyred
in
the
promesse
/
never
douted
/
was
all
redy
to
do
it
/
beleving
stedfastly
that
it
shulde
rather
be
possible
/
that
his
son
shulde
ryse
again
from
deth
/
rather
then
the
worde
and
promyse
of
god
shulde
not
be
true
.
So
stedfast
and
so
certayn
must
we
stonde
vnto
the
worde
of
god
/
ye
and
although
it
were
so
/
that
all
men
aungels
and
devels
wold
persuade
vs
to
the
contrary
/
we
must
beleve
surely
that
the
worde
of
god
is
true
/
&
that
he
will
fulfill
all
that
he
hath
promysed
.
Whate
thyng
hath
god
promysed
vs
?
Ma.
●
4
Mar.
16
he
hath
promysed
vs
his
everlasting
lyfe
/
saying
:
repent
the
kingdome
of
heven
is
at
honde
.
Mar.
16
And
in
an
other
place
:
whosoeuer
shall
beleve
and
be
baptised
shall
be
saved
He
hath
also
promysed
vnto
vs
remission
of
all
oure
sinnes
/
as
seyd
saint
Peter
speking
of
Christ
to
Cornelius
the
centurion
To
him
(
sayd
he
)
Act.
10
gyveth
all
the
prophetes
witnesse
/
that
thorowe
his
name
shall
receyve
remission
of
sinnes
all
that
beleve
in
him
/
that
is
to
sey
/
that
al
they
that
with
entyre
courage
forsake
they
m
s●lfe
and
put
all
there
trust
in
the
grace
and
mercy
of
him
/
shall
haue
remission
of
all
there
sinnes
.
Moreover
he
hath
promysed
vs
that
we
shall
be
the
children
of
God
/
as
sayth
saint
Iohn
.
Iohn
.
1.
He
hath
gyven
to
theym
power
to
be
the
children
of
god
/
to
theym
that
beleve
in
his
name
.
All
this
must
we
beleue
stedfastly
/
all
though
that
we
thinke
it
impossibill
after
oure
workes
and
sinfull
life
.
We
must
also
with
a
parfa●t
courage
put
all
oure
trust
in
god
/
as
did
Abraham
for
as
saint
Paule
wryteth
.
Abraham
beleved
god
and
hit
was
imputed
vnto
him
for
rightuousnesse
.
Ro.
4.
Then
when
with
a
parfayt
courage
/
we
do
so
put
all
oure
trust
in
god
/
and
in
his
promyses
it
is
unpossible
that
we
shulde
perisshe
.
For
he
hath
promysed
vs
his
life
euerlasting
.
And
for
asmoche
as
he
is
almightye
and
may
all
thing
he
may
wel
holde
to
vs
that
he
hath
promysed
.
And
in
that
that
he
is
mercyfull
and
true
he
will
holde
to
vs
his
promys
if
we
can
beleve
it
stedfastly
/
and
put
all
oure
trust
in
him
.
For
as
(
witho●t
oure
me●tes
)
he
hath
made
vs
his
children
/
and
heyres
vppon
the
font
of
baptesme
/
so
may
he
lykewise
gyve
to
vs
/
that
thing
that
he
hath
promysed
vs
/
if
we
can
onely
trust
in
him
/
albeit
that
we
haue
not
〈◊〉
served
it
by
oure
workes
.
Therfore
be
not
discomfort
nor
yndesperacyon
for
thy
sinnes
though
thou
hast
not
deserved
by
thy
good
workes
●hat
god
hath
made
the
his
heyre
.
for
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
:
By
grace
are
ye
saved
by
faith
and
that
not
of
your
silves
.
Ephe.
2
And
agayn
:
It
is
the
gifte
of
god
and
cometh
not
of
workes
▪
lest
eny
man
shuld
host
him
silf
.
For
when
we
were
yet
sinners
/
and
before
that
we
haue
done
eny
good
:
Ye
when
we
were
yet
his
enemyes
he
hath
not
spared
his
owne
sonne
but
(
to
make
●s
likewise
his
children
and
heyres
by
him
)
Ro.
8
hath
delyuered
him
vnto
deth
/
to
make
sa●sfaction
for
oure
sinnes
/
to
purchase
vs
pardon
and
forgyuenesse
to
make
vs
one
as
he
is
in
Christ
/
and
Christ
in
him
/
that
Iohn
.
17
●o
we
in
god
and
Christ
might
be
one
/
that
the
worlde
may
know
that
he
hath
loved
vs
as
he
hath
loued
Christ
that
there
as
he
is
we
may
be
with
him
that
we
may
se
his
glory
which
he
hath
gyven
him
bicause
he
loved
him
before
the
world
began
.
Ro.
8.
Here
maist
thou
se
(
if
thou
canst
beleue
it
)
that
it
is
god
that
iustifieth
who
is
it
then
that
shall
condempne
/
who
shall
ley
eny
sinne
to
the
charge
of
goddis
elect
/
sith
christ
ys
●eed
for
oure
sinnes
/
&
risen
ageyn
for
our
●ustificacion
which
also
sitteth
at
the
right
honde
of
god
the
father
and
praieth
for
vs
.
Beholde
whate
a
servent
occasion
go●
hath
gyven
the
to
loue
him
/
when
thou
w●●re
yet
his
enemye
.
wherfore
let
no
tribulacion
/
anguysshe
/
persecucion
/
fere
/
imprisonement
/
hunger
/
nakednesse
/
nor
swerde●
separate
vs
from
the
love
of
god
.
Wherfo●re
if
eny
wolde
discomfort
vs
(
be
he
aun●gell
or
devell
)
let
vs
not
beleve
hym
/
〈◊〉
the
promyses
of
god
may
not
be
distroyed●
If
thou
canst
surely
/
and
stedfastly
beleve
in
god
/
he
will
holde
his
promyse
.
He
hath
sworne
to
vs
/
to
th
intent
we
shulde
beleue
him
.
But
if
thou
beleve
him
not
/
and
〈◊〉
by
thy
sinnes
thou
comest
in
dispeyre
/
〈◊〉
abideth
stedfast
in
his
promyse
/
but
tho●
holdest
not
thy
faith
.
As
sayeth
saint
Pa●ul
to
Timothe
.
2.
Timo.
2
A
faithfull
word
for
if
we
be
ded
with
him
we
shall
lyve
lyke
wys●
with
him
.
For
god
hath
bound
him
silfe
to
vs
:
and
for
bicause
of
his
promyse
he
ow●th
vnto
vs
heven
/
in
case
that
we
beleve
him
.
But
if
we
beleve
him
not
he
oweth
to
vs
nothing
.
Rede
all
the
Euangelistes
thorough●
and
ye
shall
not
finde
that
oure
lord
Iesu●
christ
hath
so
moche
exhorted
vs
to
any●
thing
as
vnto
faith
/
nor
that
he
hath
so
〈◊〉
hated
and
reproved
eny
thinge
in
his
●●sciples
as
incredulite
.
As
it
is
wryten
in
〈◊〉
Mathewe
in
the
.xiiij.
Chaptre
that
●hen
saint
Petre
went
vppon
the
water
●nd
doubted
.
O
thou
of
lytell
faith
(
sayde
●esus
)
whie
didest
thou
doubt
?
Also
to
〈◊〉
paralitique
(
that
is
to
sey
a
man
sike
of
〈◊〉
paisey
)
beleve
son
thy
sinnes
be
forgy●en
the.
And
vnto
the
woman
labouring
〈◊〉
a
bloudy
flyxe
.
Mat.
9
Beleve
doughter
thy
●●nnes
are
forgiven
the.
And
vnto
the
fa●●er
of
the
possessed
in
the
.ix
of
Marke
:
If
●●ou
couldest
beleve
all
thinges
are
possi●le
vnto
him
that
beleveth
:
and
vnto
thap●ostles
whiche
coude
not
cast
out
the
devel
●om
the
same
possessed
:
O
generacion
wi●●out
faith
howe
long
shall
I
be
with
you
●●reby
mayst
thou
lightly
knowe
howe
●any
tymes
oure
lord
Christ
hath
repro●ed
his
disciples
of
theyre
infidelite
.
And
●oyses
coude
not
bring
the
people
of
If
●ell
into
the
lond
of
promyssion
/
bycause
〈◊〉
gave
not
the
glory
to
god
/
and
that
he
●egan
to
doubt
of
god
to
th
intent
that
he●●by
we
myght
knowe
that
allonly
one
●●edfast
faith
and
trust
in
God
may
bringe
〈◊〉
vnto
the
lon●
of
promission
of
the
kingdome
of
heven
:
As
it
is
writen
in
De●teronomion
.
where
the
prophete
Moyse●
saieth
vnto
the
people
of
Israell
.
Thou
shalt
not
entre
into
the
lond
of
promission
bicause
of
thyne
owne
rightuousnesse
and
the
equyte
of
thine
hert
:
but
bycause
tha●
god
will
fulfill
his
worde
w●iche
he
hath
promysed
by
othe
made
vnto
thy
father●
Abraham
Isaac
and
Iacob
.
And
therfore
is
it
called
the
lond
of
promission
:
for
that
we
be
saved
that
comyth
not
thorowe
〈◊〉
good
workes
:
but
that
oure
god
hat●
so
promysed
.
And
we
must
stedfastly
and
without
doubt
beleve
that
god
will
〈◊〉
power
vnto
his
wordes
as
ferre
forth
a●
with
a
parfait
courage
we
beleve
in
hym
.
For
God
hathe
bound
him
silfe
vnto
vs
&
hath
promysed
vs
that
he
will
gyve
vs
the
euerlasting
life
.
For
he
desireth
nothing
but
oure
helth
.
And
he
biddeth
vs
that
we
shall
pray
vnto
him
.
For
he
will
hei●
vs
graciously
as
he
promyseth
vs
in
the
gospell
/
saying
.
And
whate
soeuer
ye
〈◊〉
in
my
name
that
will
I
do
.
Iohn
.
14.
And
he
is
redy
at
all
houres
to
forgeue
vs
oure
sinnes
when
we
haue
repentaunce
:
As
saieth
the
prophete
Ezechiell
.
Eze.
18.
If
the
wikked
tour●he
him
silf
from
his
sinfull
lyfe
to
rightuousnesse
he
shall
lyve
and
not
dye
:
and
I
will
no
more
haue
remembraunce
of
th
ynyquyte
that
he
hath
done
.
And
seynt
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
All
they
that
beleve
and
trust
in
hym
shall
not
be
shamed
.
And
Iohel
the
proprete
as
recyteth
saint
Paule
:
All
they
that
shall
call
on
the
name
of
god
shal
be
saved
.
That
is
to
sey
they
(
that
by
a
stedfast
feyth
abide
vppon
god
as
dyd
the
good
thefe
that
was
crucified
with
christ
whiche
when
he
with
a
stedfast
beleue
had
called
vppon
Chryst
was
answered
:
this
day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
paradize
.
And
as
did
Mary
magdaleyne
to
whome
it
was
likewise
sayde
/
thy
faith
hath
saved
the
goo
thou
in
peace
)
shal
be
saved
.
Thirdli
we
must
also
beleve
that
god
desireth
none
other
thing
but
oure
helth
.
and
therfore
whatesomever
thing
happon
to
vs
here
be
we
in
helth
or
in
dysease
/
riche
or
pore
/
honoured
or
dispised
/
noble
or
vnnoble
/
alyve
or
deed
:
we
shall
alweyes
be
content
whate
thing
soeuer
god
send
knowyng
certeynly
that
nothing
comith
without
the
wil
&
sufferaunce
of
god
.
for
if
it
so
be
that
one
leefe
falleth
not
from
the
tree
&
that
a
sparowe
or
a
flie
descend
not
on
the
erth
without
the
will
of
your
father
?
Howe
moche
more
comith
there
nothinge
to
vs
without
the
wil
and
suffraunce
of
god
?
As
writeth
saint
Mathewe
/
where
oure
lord
sayeth
be
not
.ij.
sparowes
solde
for
a
peny
and
none
of
theym
doth
light
on
the
ground
without
youre
father
.
Then
whate
soever
thing
god
send
vs
let
vs
receyve
it
yeldinge
to
him
thankes
with
good
hert
:
●
Mat.
10
as
dyd
Abraham
whiche
forsoke
his
contrey
and
his
lond
as
it
is
writen
in
the
boke
of
Genesi●
where
god
seyd
to
Abraham
:
go
out
of
thy
contrey
and
out
of
thy
lynage
/
and
go
into
the
lond
that
I
wyll
shewe
the
:
which
also
was
redy
to
kill
his
welbeloved
son
Isaac
.
Nowe
seyng
that
we
be
the
children
of
Abraham
/
and
that
we
haue
obteyned
helth
by
meane
of
the
saith
of
Abraham
.
As
saith
oure
lord
in
.
S
Iohn
.
If
ye
be
the
children
of
Abraham
/
do
the
workes
of
Abraham
.
And
therfore
must
we
bere
all
thinges
paciently
/
and
with
good
will
whiche
god
will
that
we
shall
suffre
and
bere
.
For
if
he
knewe
that
they
were
not
covenable
and
proufitable
for
vs
/
he
wolde
let
theym
they
shuld
not
come
as
de●th
/
warre
/
pestilence
/
povertie
/
malady
aduersite
/
persecucion
/
discomfort
for
oure
children
:
losse
of
oure
temporall
goode●
:
Ro.
14.
finally
the
verey
deth
.
For
as
saint
Paule
saieth
.
whether
we
lyve
or
dye
we
are
alweyes
the
lordes
.
And
therfore
the
Christen
shall
not
be
troubled
for
none
suche
thinges
but
shal
be
rather
ioyfull
as
were
thappostles
whome
god
had
made
worthy
to
suffre
any
thing
for
hys
●ove
.
For
it
is
a
sure
token
that
thou
arte
the
childe
of
god
if
thou
haue
pacience
.
for
it
is
writen
by
saint
.
Act.
5.
Luke
in
th
actes
of
thappostles
that
th
apostles
were
ioyfull
that
they
were
reputed
worthy
to
suffre
dishonour
before
the
world
for
the
love
of
god
.
And
god
hath
promysed
nothing
els
to
his
disciples
in
this
world
but
payne
&
tribulacion
:
as
Christ
saieth
in
saint
Iohn
Iohn
.
16
Ye
shall
wepe
and
lament
/
and
the
world
shall
reioyce
/
and
ageyn
in
the
world
ye
shall
haue
tribulacion
but
be
of
good
chere
/
for
I
have
overcome
the
worlde
.
And
there
is
not
a
more
certeyne
signe
that
a
man
shal
be
dampned
then
when
he
ledith
here
an
yvell
life
&
hath
alweyes
prosperite
.
for
this
prosperite
shal
be
hys
paradice
.
On
the
contrary
part
there
is
not
a
more
certeyn
signe
of
euerlasting
helth
then
when
a
man
lyveth
iustly
/
and
hath
alway
adversite
:
for
that
is
it
that
god
sendeth
vs
for
oure
sinnes
and
oure
purgatory
:
or
so
to
make
open
his
glory
in
oure
pacyence
.
And
therfore
shall
the
Christen
alweyes
more
reioyce
when
he
suffreth
aduersite
and
tribulacyon
then
when
all
thinges
comyth
prosperously
vnto
him
.
For
prosperite
in
an
evell
life
signifieth
comonly
that
god
hath
reproved
the
parsone
.
●
it
maketh
him
to
forget
God
.
But
adversite
signifieth
comonly
that
god
loveth
the
person
:
And
the
parson
is
warned
by
tribulacion
and
sufferaunce
to
call
vppon
god
for
socoure
.
Hebre.
12
For
as
seith
saint
Paule
him
that
God
loveth
him
doth
he
chastise
:
and
he
stourgeth
euery
child
that
he
receyveth
For
whate
is
the
child
that
the
father
doth
not
chastise
?
And
if
ye
be
out
of
the
discipline
and
chastisement
of
the
whiche
all
the
children
of
god
haue
byn
part
takers
/
ye
are
then
bastardes
and
not
sonnes
.
And
in
th
apocalips
speaketh
God
and
sayeth
:
Apo.
3
as
many
as
I
loue
I
rebuke
and
chastyse
.
Also
Salomon
in
the
Proverbes
saieth
:
theym
that
the
lord
god
loveth
he
rebuketh
.
Pro.
3●
Therfore
let
none
be
sory
when
tribulacion
/
maladye
/
pestilence
/
or
also
the
deth
it
silf
comith
/
But
let
him
alweyes
accord
his
will
to
the
will
of
god
/
and
suffre
paciently
&
ioyfully
knowing
for
trouth
/
that
it
is
all
the
good
&
holy
will
of
God
oure
right
good
father
.
And
let
him
thanke
him
that
it
pleaseth
him
to
make
hym
/
worthy
to
suffre
any
maner
trybulacyon
for
his
sake
as
dyd
Iob
and
Thobias
/
and
many
other
.
For
without
doute
god
knoweth
whate
thing
is
helthfull
for
vs
.
And
he
that
murmureth
&
grudgeth
ageynste
god
in
tribulacion
is
not
a
Christen
.
For
he
beleveth
not
that
god
gouerneth
&
entreatith
him
for
his
helth
.
But
whate
are
we
ought
els
than
erth
in
the
hond
of
a
potter
?
As
saith
saint
Paule
in
this
maner
:
Ro.
9
O
man
whate
arte
thou
that
doest
this
murmure
ageinst
god
?
may
the
pot
say
vnto
him
that
made
him
whie
hast
thou
made
me
on
this
facion
?
Nay
.
And
as
the
potter
may
make
suche
a
pot
as
he
will
of
the
erth
so
be
we
yn
the
hondes
of
god
▪
&
we
must
be
content
with
all
that
god
wil
do
with
vs
▪
for
we
be
his
we
live
or
dye
saith
saint
Paule
.
Ro.
14.
For
this
cause
he
that
with
a
stedfast
faith
suffereth
and
endureth
paciently
all
thinges
&
tribulacions
is
a
christen
.
And
this
is
the
faith
and
the
stedfast
stone
vppon
the
whiche
the
cristente
is
founded
.
For
in
this
doing
we
beleve
and
trust
stedfastly
that
god
is
oure
father
and
that
he
will
not
forsake
vs
:
albeit
that
nowe
he
do
here
chastise
vs
for
as
I
haue
sayd
there
can
be
no
more
certayn
signe
that
god
loveth
the.
than
when
sorowe
and
tribulacion
happeneth
vnto
the.
for
all
the
scriptures
of
the
newe
testament
promyse
vs
here
nothing
but
sorow
and
sufferaunce
.
¶
Of
the
most
certayn
weye
to
come
to
salvacyon
.
Chaptre
.
v.
THis
must
euery
Christen
knowe
that
none
syns
the
tyme
of
Adam
vnto
this
day
hath
deserved
the
euerlasting
life
by
his
good
workes
.
And
that
none
by
his
good
workes
shall
deserve
it
:
Hebre.
7
as
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Hebrewes
.
The
lawe
hath
brought
nothing
vnto
perfection
.
wherfore
all
they
do
erre
that
thinke
that
then
they
shal
be
saved
when
they
haue
done
many
good
workes
.
And
like
wise
all
they
that
thinke
that
they
shal
be
dampned
when
they
have
done
no
good
.
For
good
workes
make
no
man
certeyn
that
he
shal
be
saved
And
he
that
hath
done
no
good
is
not
also
certeyn
that
he
shal
be
dampned
.
The
workes
can
gyve
no
maner
certeynte
.
For
the
Pharisey
that
had
done
moche
good
whiche
loked
for
grete
reward
of
god
was
reproved
/
and
despised
.
Luke
.
●
As
writeth
saint
Luke
where
the
pharisey
thanked
god
that
he
was
not
as
other
were
extorcioners
/
vniust
/
aduoutrers
/
nor
as
the
publican
was
:
and
bosted
him
silf
of
his
good
workes
.
And
the
publican
that
had
done
no
good
and
confessed
mekely
his
sinnes
was
of
God
receyved
vnto
grace
,
for
this
cause
to
th
intent
that
euery
man
may
knowe
that
god
hath
no
nede
of
oure
good
workes
for
to
save
vs
/
with
all
I
will
declare
here
first
how
we
be
iustified
and
obteyne
helth
.
First
we
must
knowe
that
by
the
originall
sinne
we
were
made
subiectes
and
servauntes
vnto
the
devell
/
and
none
yn
the
world
mought
helpe
vs
for
all
mankinde
was
dettoure
vnto
God
.
And
that
worse
was
we
did
not
knowlege
oure
mysery
nor
are
socoure
of
god
.
Then
when
there
was
no
comforte
nor
meane
to
helpe
vs
and
to
deliver
vs
ageyne
from
the
subiection
of
the
devell
:
Oure
god
almightye
by
his
greate
mercy
and
goodnesse
of
him
silf
hath
willingly
suffred
that
his
onely
begotten
son
Iesu
Christ
was
made
mortall
man
for
vs
to
th
intent
that
by
his
deth
whiche
he
had
not
deserved
he
might
by
vs
ageyn
and
delyuer
vs
from
eternal
deth
wherunto
we
were
all
subiectes
.
As
writeth
saint
Paule
saying
.
Ro.
5
If
it
be
so
that
by
the
sinne
of
one
man
(
that
is
to
sey
of
Adam
)
deth
hath
reygned
vppon
many
/
moche
more
the
grace
of
god
and
the
gyft
of
grace
of
one
man
Iesuchrist
aboundeth
vppon
many
.
Ephe.
2
And
vnto
the
Ephesians
.
Blessed
be
God
father
of
oure
lorde
Iesu
christ
whiche
hath
blessed
vs
with
a
spirituall
benediction
by
his
son
Christ
.
Thus
is
this
grace
comen
hoelly
to
vs
from
god
of
his
goodnesse
and
not
by
oure
meryte
/
or
good
workes
.
For
we
dyd
not
knowlege
oure
bondage
and
subiectyon
nor
dyd
not
ones
desyre
to
be
delyvered
from
oure
myserye
.
Then
for
asmoche
as
the
devell
dyd
se●
honde
vppon
Chryst
/
to
whome
he
had
no
right
for
bicause
he
had
not
sinned
christ
hath
gotten
right
vppon
vs
agaynst
the
devell
and
hath
made
vs
fre
and
delyvered
vs
and
we
be
made
his
heyres
and
all
his
glory
is
ours
:
as
saint
Paule
doth
largely
declare
in
all
his
epistles
.
This
hath
God
gyven
vs
without
oure
deservyng
and
we
nede
not
to
laboure
for
these
thinges
.
For
we
haue
all
this
alredy
.
As
witnessith
saynt
Iohn
saying
:
Iohn
.
●
Behold
whate
love
the
father
hath
shewed
on
vs
that
we
shuld
be
called
the
children
of
God
.
And
in
the
same
chapter
.
sayeth
he
.
Derely
beloved
nowe
are
we
the
children
of
god
.
This
helth
hath
god
gyven
to
vs
willingly
by
hys
sonne
Iesu
Christ
.
For
Iesu
Christ
ys
bycome
man
to
satisfie
vnto
hys
father
for
vs
and
to
make
oure
peace
with
hys
father
.
Ro.
3
And
as
writeth
Saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
/
saying
we
be
iustified
frely
by
the
grace
of
God
and
by
the
redempcyon
whyche
ys
in
Iesu
Christ
.
So
ys
Christ
made
a
mediator
and
a
peace
maker
bywene
God
the
father
and
man
.
As
sayeth
saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Hebrewes
:
he
may
make
theym
safe
for
ever
that
come
vnto
god
by
hym
:
Hebre.
7
he
is
allweyes
lyving
for
to
praye
for
vs
Suche
an
hyghe
prest
it
becometh
vs
to
haue
whiche
is
holy
/
harmles
/
vndefiled
separat
from
sinners
and
made
hygher
than
hevens
.
And
by
his
deth
it
is
graunted
vs
that
we
be
christen
and
children
of
God
.
Gala.
3.
As
lyke
wise
teacheth
saint
Paule
saying
Ye
are
all
the
children
of
God
by
the
faith
whiche
is
in
Iesu
christ
.
And
for
asmocheas
Iesu
christ
is
made
man
he
is
also
made
oure
brother
.
And
seyng
we
be
his
bretheren
we
be
also
heyres
of
his
glory
whiche
he
hath
with
his
father
:
as
sayth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
whiche
hath
not
spared
his
owne
sonne
:
Ro.
8.
but
hath
gyven
him
for
vs
all
:
howe
shall
he
not
also
gyue
vnto
vs
all
thinges
with
him
.
We
be
then
sure
that
all
that
is
Iesu
Christes
is
ours
if
we
can
beleve
it
.
Some
man
mought
demaund
.
Hath
god
the
father
willingly
gyven
vs
all
this
?
hath
none
deserved
it
?
No
truely
:
None
hath
deserved
it
.
None
by
his
deserving
or
good
workes
hath
enduced
god
to
do
this
.
But
he
hath
done
it
of
him
silf
/
and
by
his
greate
mercy
:
Hiere
.
3●
as
saieth
the
prophete
.
Ieremy
In
a
perpetuell
charite
I
haue
loved
the
And
therfore
haue
I
had
compassion
on
the
and
haue
taken
the
to
mercy
.
Iohn
.
3.
And
Iesu
christ
saieth
in
the
gospell
of
saint
Iohn
.
God
hath
so
loved
the
world
that
he
hath
gyven
his
onely
begotten
sonne
to
th
intent
that
whosoever
beleve
yn
him
shuld
not
perisshe
but
haue
everlasting
life
.
as
wryteth
.
S.
Paule
.
If
a
lawe
had
byn
gyven
which
might
haue
iustified
the
iustice
shuld
haue
byn
truely
of
the
lawe
.
Gala.
●
But
the
scripture
hath
concluded
all
vnder
sinne
to
th
intent
that
the
promyse
shuld
be
gyven
vnto
the
belevers
by
fayth
.
And
vnto
the
Romayns
.
If
God
be
for
vs
who
is
he
that
may
be
againste
vs
?
as
though
he
wold
saye
:
Ro.
7.
None
.
for
we
haue
receyved
all
thing
of
god
with
his
sonne
.
But
whate
thing
haue
we
receyved
?
this
lybertye
from
the
subiection
of
the
devell
that
is
remission
of
all
sinnes
/
that
ys
the
ioy
and
glory
of
the
everlastinge
life
.
And
this
hath
god
gyven
vnto
vs
by
his
sonne
.
as
saint
Paule
sayeth
vnto
the
Hebruwes
.
The
bloude
of
Christ
whiche
by
the
holy
ghost
hath
offred
hym
silfe
without
Hebre.
●
spot
vnto
God
hath
clensed
oure
consciences
from
mortall
workes
for
to
serve
vnto
the
lyving
God
.
And
therfore
we
haue
no
nede
to
laboure
by
oure
good
workes
to
get
euerlasting
lyfe
/
for
we
haue
that
alredy
:
we
be
all
iustified
we
be
all
the
children
of
God
.
God
hath
gyven
vs
all
thys
of
him
silf
without
oure
deserving
.
Some
man
might
say
.
I
will
also
do
sumwhate
to
th
intent
that
I
may
be
so
moche
the
more
certeyn
to
be
saved
.
All
they
that
say
so
:
and
all
they
that
thinke
that
theyre
good
workes
helpe
eny
thing
or
proufit
for
to
get
the
gift
of
saluacyon
they
blaspheme
ageynste
God
/
and
robbe
god
of
his
honoure
and
speke
ageynst
the
might
and
goodnesse
of
God
.
Gala.
5
as
wryteth
saint
Paule
.
If
ye
be
circumcised
Christ
shall
nothinge
proufit
you
.
that
is
to
say
:
if
ye
put
eny
trust
in
the
lawe
or
in
any
workes
Christ
shall
not
helpe
you
.
And
yet
sayeth
saint
Paule
in
that
same
Chaptre
.
whosoever
will
be
iustified
by
the
lawe
is
fallen
out
of
the
grace
of
god
.
Howe
may
the
wordes
be
more
clere
.
wherfore
al
they
blaspheme
ageynst
the
dyvine
puissaunce
that
will
eny
maner
wey
deserve
by
theyre
good
workes
.
for
this
cause
we
must
do
oure
good
workes
alweys
by
love
to
the
proufit
of
〈…〉
&
not
for
the
necessite
of
oure
h●●th
for
by
Iesu
christ
be
we
made
sure
of
the
euerlasting
life
/
as
it
is
bifore
said
.
They
that
by
theyre
workes
will
satisfie
vnto
god
be
agaynst
God
/
as
though
God
were
not
puissaunt
ynough
of
him
silf
without
the
helpe
of
oure
werkes
for
to
pardone
vs
oure
sinnes
/
and
as
though
the
passion
of
Christ
were
not
vertuouse
ynough
without
oure
deservinges
for
to
helpe
vs
to
come
vnto
heven
.
Therfore
(
say
I
)
we
must
allonly
&
hoelly
trust
in
the
grace
&
mercy
of
god
/
&
not
in
oure
workes
or
els
christ
shall
nothing
proufit
vs
.
¶
Howe
that
by
the
onely
grace
of
God
/
and
by
nothing
elles
we
be
saved
.
Chaptre
.
vi
.
NOwe
might
some
man
sey
/
I
knowe
wel
that
god
is
mightie
ynough
to
save
me
without
my
workes
/
but
I
can
not
tel
whether
he
wil
do
it
if
it
be
not
that
I
live
therwith
al
rightuously
.
parauenture
my
good
werkes
shal
enduce
him
to
make
me
rightuous
&
to
save
me
or
els
he
wolde
not
do
it
.
All
they
that
so
saye
or
thinke
(
as
I
haue
said
)
blaspheme
against
the
goodnesse
of
god
/
as
though
god
were
not
of
him
silf
mercyfull
and
good
ynough
/
except
he
were
first
stered
vnto
mercy
by
oure
werkes
.
Ro.
4.
Not
withstonding
that
saint
Paule
sayeth
that
the
promesse
was
not
made
vnto
Abraham
by
the
lawe
but
by
the
iustice
of
the
faith
.
And
seyng
also
that
of
his
proper
nature
he
is
nothing
els
but
goodnesse
and
mercy
/
as
he
hath
alweyes
taught
and
shewed
when
he
was
teaching
in
the
world
/
for
he
hath
never
dispysed
nor
left
none
discomforted
of
eny
thing
that
eny
hath
requyred
him
but
onely
suche
as
wold
not
beleve
.
Wherfore
thou
must
knowe
ones
for
all
that
by
the
onely
grace
of
god
we
be
saved
.
And
god
will
not
that
thou
put
thy
good
workes
or
thy
iustice
with
his
pretending
to
helpe
him
by
thy
workes
/
for
he
will
do
it
alone
/
and
will
haue
no
maner
helpe
.
For
he
hath
no
nede
of
the
counsell
nor
of
the
dede
nor
of
the
workes
nor
of
the
iustice
of
any
other
.
Ephe.
2
For
saint
Paule
saieth
:
By
grace
are
ye
saved
thorowe
faith
and
that
not
of
your
silves
for
it
ys
the
gift
of
god
and
cometh
not
of
workes
lest
eny
man
shulde
bost
himsilf
.
Now
were
it
possible
to
speake
it
more
pleynly
/
and
vnto
the
Romains
:
Ro.
5.
Being
iustified
by
fayth
we
are
at
peace
with
god
.
And
saynt
Iohn
saieth
:
He
is
the
reconciliacion
for
oure
sinnes
.
1.
Iohn
.
The
deth
of
Iesu
christ
and
his
iustice
be
vertuous
ynough
for
to
take
awey
all
the
sinnes
of
the
world
.
Nowe
might
one
demaunde
whi
will
god
iustifie
vs
and
so
save
vs
of
him
silfe
?
God
doth
it
to
th
intent
that
he
make
hys
goodnesse
and
mercy
vnto
vs
more
clere
/
and
more
open
.
Ephe.
2
As
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Ephesians
:
God
that
is
riche
yn
mercy
thorowe
the
grete
love
wherwyth
he
loved
vs
even
when
we
were
d●ed
by
sinne
hath
quykned
vs
with
Christe
by
whose
grace
ye
be
saved
and
with
him
hath
reysed
vs
vp
and
with
him
hath
made
vs
sitte
in
hevenly
thinges
thorowe
Christ
/
for
to
shewe
in
tyme
to
come
the
exceding
richesse
of
his
grace
in
kindnesse
towarde
vs
thorowe
Iesus
Christ
.
Here
seest
thou
by
these
wordes
the
cause
whye
god
will
do
it
alone
:
for
if
god
shuld
iustifie
vs
/
and
shuld
gyue
helth
bicause
of
oure
workes
/
he
shuld
not
do
it
by
his
goodnesse
/
but
oure
workes
had
deserved
it
:
and
so
shulde
we
not
nede
to
thanke
God
therfore
but
mo●ght
ascribe
it
to
oure selves
:
and
vnto
oure
workes
.
But
saint
Paule
and
all
the
prophetes
do
teache
vs
that
we
be
iustified
and
haue
gotten
helth
by
the
onely
grace
of
God
and
not
by
oure
deservynges
/
for
we
haue
none
.
And
as
god
wyll
that
we
do
not
thanke
laude
or
loue
other
then
alonely
him
.
Also
like
wyse
will
he
not
that
we
serche
elswhere
or
of
any
other
helth
but
of
him
onely
for
god
wil
be
oure
helth
and
oure
savioure
alone
/
and
he
will
not
that
we
serche
els
where
comfort
but
in
him
and
of
him
/
and
not
in
oure
silfe
nor
in
oure
good
werkes
.
And
for
this
cause
thus
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
Titus
.
But
after
that
the
kindnesse
and
loue
of
oure
savioure
appered
vnto
man
/
not
of
the
dedys
of
rightuousnesse
which
we
haue
wrought
but
of
his
mercy
he
hath
saved
vs
by
the
fonteyne
of
the
newe
birth
&
with
the
renewing
of
the
holy
gost
whiche
he
shed
over
vs
abundauntly
/
thorow
Iesus
christ
oure
savioure
.
Titum
.
3
And
therfore
whosoever
thinke
to
haue
deserved
the
kingdome
of
heven
by
his
rightuous
life
/
he
robbeth
god
of
his
goodnesse
.
for
god
hath
frely
iustified
vs
of
him
silf
.
&
oure
lord
him
silf
hath
seid
in
the
gospel
of
S.
Ioh:
None
may
come
vnto
me
except
my
father
that
sent
me
drawe
him
.
Iohn
.
6
And
in
an
other
place
without
me
ye
can
do
nothing
.
Iohn
.
15
&
god
spake
by
the
prophete
Osee
:
O
Israel
thi
perdicion
comith
of
thy
silf
/
alonely
of
me
cometh
thy
helpe
.
Osee.
14
And
saint
Paule
vnto
the
romains
.
Ro.
9.
The
enerlasting
life
is
not
his
that
will
or
that
r●neth
after
it
:
but
it
is
in
the
hondes
&
will
of
god
to
gyve
it
to
whome
he
will
by
his
mercy
.
Therfore
erre
all
they
that
thinke
that
god
owith
to
theym
the
euerlasting
life
/
or
that
they
haue
deserved
it
/
when
they
haue
done
many
good
workes
.
for
that
thing
that
god
onely
gyveth
to
whome
he
will
/
that
wold
they
take
from
him
/
&
plucke
it
out
of
his
hondes
.
&
thei
yeld
no
thankes
vnto
god
as
did
.
S.
Paul
vnto
the
Colossians
Col.
●
.
saying
we
gyve
thankes
vnto
god
the
father
which
hath
made
vs
mete
for
to
the
partakers
of
the
inheritaunce
of
saintes
in
light
/
whiche
hath
delyvered
vs
from
the
power
of
derknesse
/
and
hath
translated
vs
into
the
kingdome
of
his
dere
sonne
/
in
whome
we
haue
redempcion
thorowe
his
bloude
/
that
is
to
sey
forgevenesse
of
sinnes
.
Such
people
get
lest
of
all
and
are
in
many
tymes
reprobate
and
forsaken
of
god
.
Lu.
18
As
the
Pharisey
whiche
rehersed
vnto
god
his
good
workes
as
though
he
had
not
knowen
theym
.
But
if
thou
wilt
haue
the
kingdome
of
heven
.
I
counsed
the
that
thou
trust
nothing
in
thy
good
workes
/
but
that
thou
be
exercising
thi
silf
after
thy
power
in
dedes
of
charite
and
mercy
toward
thy
christen
brother
.
So
as
oure
lord
teacheth
yn
the
gospell
saying
:
Lu.
17.
when
ye
haue
done
all
that
to
you
is
commaunded
/
yet
say
ye
/
we
be
vnproufitable
servauntes
.
Suche
humble
opinion
and
feling
must
a
christen
ha●
if
he
wil
be
saved
.
For
(
as
saint
Petre
sayeth
)
God
resisteth
alweyes
the
proude
/
but
vnto
the
humble
he
gyveth
grace
.
1.
Pe.
5.
for
god
loveth
moche
more
a
sinner
whyche
humbleth
him
silf
axing
mercy
/
then
one
that
thinketh
that
he
is
holy
/
and
that
he
hath
done
many
good
workes
exaltynge
him
silf
in
theym
and
thinkinge
that
God
owith
to
him
the
kingdome
of
heven
/
bycause
of
his
good
workes
.
For
(
as
I
haue
seyd
)
God
will
save
none
for
his
good
workes
/
but
he
wil
save
vs
all
by
his
mercy
:
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
thanke
hym
for
it
/
and
to
th
intent
that
to
him
alone
and
to
his
name
may
be
gyven
all
glory
preyse
and
grace
/
and
that
all
the
worlde
may
prayse
and
exalte
the
goodnesse
and
mercy
of
him
alone
.
Ro.
3
For
saint
Paule
saieth
that
the
rightuonsnesse
that
cometh
of
god
ys
declared
without
the
fulfillinge
of
the
lalawe
and
for
this
cause
wold
God
suffre
none
to
come
into
euerlasting
lyfe
byfore
the
comyng
of
Iesus
christ
nether
Abraham
/
Isaac
nor
David
.
Ro.
3
For
(
as
saint
paule
seyth
(
they
all
haue
sinned
and
lacke
the
preyse
that
is
of
valure
byfore
God
.
and
this
he
wolde
also
to
th
intent
that
bothe
they
and
we
shuld
also
knowe
that
all
they
that
haue
obteyned
or
shal
opteyne
helth
haue
and
shall
opteyne
it
/
by
the
deth
of
Iesu
christ
and
not
by
theyre
rightuousnesse
or
workes
for
if
eny
might
haue
bin
saved
by
his
workes
/
Abraham
and
David
had
come
to
heven
byfore
the
comyng
of
Iesu
christ
.
But
God
wolde
it
not
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
knowe
that
all
oure
helth
lyeth
in
the
deth
of
Iesu
Christ
/
which
by
his
mercy
he
hath
suffred
for
vs
There
is
none
other
wey
for
to
come
to
everlasting
life
but
by
Iesu
Christ
crucyfied
for
vs
.
And
therfore
we
must
put
all
oure
trust
in
God
alone
/
we
shall
take
all
oure
comfort
of
God
onely
calling
vppon
his
mercy
in
this
maner
.
O
dere
lord
god
almighty
/
I
poore
sinner
confesse
byfore
thy
dyvine
p●●ssaunce
/
that
by
my
sinnes
.
I
haue
deserved
the
everlasting
deth
of
hell
by
thy
grete
iustice
.
But
alweyes
I
take
hope
and
comfort
in
thy
godly
promesse
wherby
thou
saydest
in
thy
gospell
:
He
that
beleveth
in
the
sonne
of
god
shall
haue
everlasting
life
.
Iohn
.
3
for
this
cause
I
poore
sinner
come
toward
the
dere
lord
Iesu
christ
whiche
art
the
onely
fontayne
of
mercy
not
trusting
in
my
good
workes
(
which
be
but
stinking
byfore
the
)
nor
in
any
worldly
thing
but
onely
in
the
alone
:
for
thou
alone
art
the
wey
the
trouth
and
the
lyfe
.
And
I
pray
the
that
vnto
me
poore
sinnar
thou
wilt
do
thy
grace
and
mercy
Amen
.
So
shall
the
christen
humble
him
silf
&
vnderstond
of
hīsilf
&
of
his
good
workes
.
Esaie
64
for
(
as
saieth
Esai
)
all
oure
iustice
is
as
it
were
the
clothe
of
a
woman
suffering
the
floures
.
God
hath
saved
none
by
his
workes
but
onely
by
his
divine
grace
&
mercy
As
teacheth
saint
Paule
:
Ephe.
●
ye
are
saved
by
grace
thorowe
faith
&
that
not
of
your
silf
And
if
it
be
by
grace
(
as
saieth
saint
Paule
ageyn
)
then
is
it
not
by
the
deservinge
of
workes
for
then
were
grace
no
grace
.
Ro.
1●
Hereby
mayst
thou
perceive
that
god
wil
that
oure
helth
come
of
his
grace
and
mercy
and
not
of
oure
deserv●nges
.
For
if
any
may
deserve
heven
by
his
workes
then
is
it
no
grace
or
gift
of
god
:
but
it
is
vet
&
wages
.
And
then
god
of
him
silf
giveth
it
not
vnto
vs
:
but
we
get
it
as
for
vauntes
that
serve
for
wages
.
And
that
can
be
by
no
meanes
for
saint
Paule
teacheth
vs
in
many
places
that
we
be
iustified
&
haue
obteined
helth
by
the
grace
of
god
&
not
by
oure
good
workes
but
by
oure
feith
.
for
it
is
a
gift
of
god
&
not
hyres
or
wages
for
laboure
:
Ephe.
●
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
not
esteme
that
we
had
saved
ouresilves
.
for
.
s.
Paule
saith
:
when
we
were
dede
by
sinne
/
he
hath
quickened
vs
with
christ
.
wherfore
we
shall
not
glorifie
in
oure
silves
/
but
in
god
alone
.
for
god
will
not
that
we
serche
him
for
wages
as
servauntes
.
But
he
will
that
we
shall
love
him
as
children
theyre
father
and
that
we
serve
him
by
love
without
desiringe
eny
thing
but
to
please
him
.
for
he
him
silf
hath
seid
to
his
apostles
:
Iohn
.
15
I
call
you
not
nowe
servauntes
/
but
frendes
.
Psal.
21
And
Christ
hath
said
by
the
prophete
to
his
hevenly
father
I
will
shewe
thy
name
to
my
bretheren
.
And
ageyn
to
his
apostles
:
Mat.
23
Call
ye
no
man
father
on
the
erth
:
for
ye
haue
one
father
in
he●en
.
And
therfore
hath
Iesu
christ
not
learned
vs
to
pray
.
Oure
lord
whiche
arte
in
heven
:
Mat.
6
but
oure
father
/
for
we
be
his
children
/
and
if
we
be
the
children
of
god
we
be
his
heyres
/
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
.
Ro.
8
¶
To
whome
the
grace
of
god
is
gyuen
.
Chaptre
.vij.
ONe
myght
axe
:
Is
thys
grace
of
god
gyven
to
every
body
:
Nay
/
but
it
is
gyven
to
all
theym
that
beleve
.
And
all
they
that
beleve
in
Iesu
christ
in
suche
maner
as
we
haue
byfore
declared
/
and
shall
all
declare
more
pleynly
they
be
the
children
of
god
/
as
wryteth
saint
Iohn
in
the
gospell
saying
.
Iohn
.
1
Unto
as
many
as
receyved
him
gave
he
power
to
be
the
sonnes
of
god
in
that
they
beleved
yn
his
name
.
And
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
.
He
that
comith
to
god
must
beleve
that
he
ys
God
and
that
he
is
a
rewarder
of
theym
that
seke
him
.
Hebre.
1●
.
Therfore
we
haue
seid
that
all
the
newe
testament
doth
teache
vs
principally
none
other
thing
but
faith
and
trust
in
Iesu
christ
.
and
therfore
the
feith
is
the
foundacion
of
Christendome
.
For
this
cause
if
thou
wilt
that
the
passion
and
grace
of
christ
be
to
thy
socoure
and
proufit
it
behoveth
that
thou
beleve
him
stedfastly
without
ony
maner
waveringe
to
thinten
:
that
thou
knowe
that
it
is
all
grace
/
and
not
deserving
and
that
the
wordes
and
promyses
of
god
be
verey
certein
and
true
.
for
god
hath
called
vs
his
children
as
saint
Paule
saieth
:
Because
that
ye
are
sonnes
god
hath
sent
the
sprite
of
hys
sonne
into
oure
hertes
crying
Abba
father
Then
arte
thou
nowe
no
servaunt
but
a
sonne
.
Gala.
4
and
if
thou
be
a
sonne
then
art
thou
also
heyre
of
god
by
christ
/
and
so
be
we
delyvered
from
oure
sinnes
and
from
the
bondage
of
the
devell
:
and
made
heyres
of
the
kingdome
of
heven
by
the
benefit
of
Iesu
christ
.
He
beleveth
in
god
that
putteth
all
his
trust
and
hope
in
god
and
in
the
iustice
of
god
/
living
after
his
power
accordinge
to
the
rule
of
charite
/
having
no
maner
hope
nor
trust
in
the
world
/
in
his
good
works
or
good
life
/
but
alonly
in
the
goodnesse
of
god
/
and
in
the
merites
of
Iesu
christ
beleving
certeynly
that
god
will
hold
to
hym
that
he
hath
promysed
remission
of
sinnes
and
certeynte
of
everlasting
life
.
He
that
doth
so
is
a
true
christen
and
beleveth
stedfastly
that
the
wordes
of
god
must
nedes
be
true
.
Notwithstanding
that
according
to
his
workes
he
thinketh
it
a
thing
ympossible
.
Neverthelesse
he
beleveth
that
he
shal
be
saved
without
deservinge
of
any
good
workes
rather
then
the
wordes
of
god
and
all
thinges
that
they
do
promyse
shuld
not
come
to
passe
.
As
writeth
saynt
Paule
of
Abraham
which
beleved
rather
that
his
wife
whiche
was
bareyne
&
out
of
th
age
of
generacyon
shuld
conceyve
a
childe
rather
than
the
promyse
of
god
shuld
not
be
fulfilled
.
And
by
this
fayth
was
Abraham
reputed
iuste
byfore
God
&
not
by
his
good
workes
.
So
behoveth
it
that
euery
christen
do
/
albeit
that
it
seme
to
him
ympossible
to
be
saved
bycause
he
hath
done
no
good
/
he
shall
neverthelesse
stykke
stedfastly
vnto
the
goodnesse
and
mercy
of
God
and
vnto
hys
worde
yn
suche
maner
that
he
doubt
not
yn
nothyng
.
Lu.
2●
For
Christ
sayeth
in
Saynt
Luke
.
Heven
and
erth
shall
passe
but
my
worde
shall
never
passe
.
Of
this
sayth
wryteth
Saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
10.
whosoever
shall
call
on
the
name
of
the
lord
God
shal
be
saved
.
He
therfore
that
calleth
vppon
hym
on
whome
he
beleveth
not
that
he
may
helpe
hym
loseth
but
his
laboure
.
Therfore
thou
must
first
beleve
in
hym
.
And
then
if
thou
call
vppon
hym
with
suche
a
fayth
as
we
haue
spoken
of
thou
shalt
be
saved
Of
this
fayth
speaketh
also
the
prophete
Esaie
(
as
recy●eth
Saynt
Paule
the
apostle
yn
the
forseyd
Chaptre
)
All
they
that
beleue
yn
hymshall
not
be
ashamed
.
And
ageyn
saint
Paule
.
Ro.
10
If
thou
confesse
with
thy
mouth
that
Iesus
is
the
lord
/
and
that
thou
beleue
with
a
perfaict
herte
that
God
hath
reised
christ
from
deth
thou
shalt
be
saved
.
And
the
word
that
Christ
preched
first
as
recyteth
Saint
Marke
was
:
The
tyme
is
full
come
and
the
kingdome
of
god
is
evyn
at
honde
repent
and
beleve
the
gospell
.
Mar.
1
Of
this
faith
writeth
lyke
wise
saint
Iohn
and
they
be
the
wordes
of
Christ
vnto
Nicodemus
as
Moyses
lift
vp
the
serpent
in
wildernesse
/
even
so
must
the
sonne
of
man
be
lift
vp
that
no
man
that
beleveth
in
him
perisshe
but
haue
eternall
life
.
Iohn
.
3
God
so
loued
the
worlde
that
he
gaue
his
onely
sonne
for
the
entent
that
none
that
beleve
in
him
shuld
perisshe
but
shuld
haue
everlasting
life
.
And
a
lytell
after
he
that
beleveth
in
him
shall
not
be
condempned
/
and
ageyn
in
the
same
chaptre
.
He
that
beleveth
on
the
sonne
hath
everlasting
life
/
and
he
that
beleveth
not
the
sonne
/
shall
not
see
life
but
the
wrathe
of
god
abideth
vppon
him
.
By
all
these
escriptures
here
maist
thou
see
that
we
be
all
the
children
of
God
/
alonly
thorowe
faith
,
and
this
had
God
lever
promyse
vnto
vs
bicause
of
oure
faith
then
bicause
of
oure
good
workes
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
be
so
moche
the
more
certeyn
of
oure
helth
And
therfore
saith
saint
Paule
/
by
faith
is
the
enheritaunce
gyven
that
it
might
come
of
grace
that
the
Ro.
4.
promyse
be
sure
and
stedfast
to
all
the
seade
,
for
if
god
had
said
whosoever
will
do
suche
or
suche
workes
shal
be
saved
/
we
shuld
ever
haue
byn
incerteyn
whether
we
shuld
haue
byn
saved
or
not
.
for
we
shuld
never
haue
knowen
whether
we
had
dogood
ynough
to
haue
deserved
the
lyfe
eternall
.
But
nowe
god
hath
promysed
it
vnto
vs
bicause
of
oure
faith
/
by
hys
favoure
not
by
oure
workes
/
to
th
intent
that
we
be
the
more
sure
therof
.
For
let
vs
beleve
stedfastly
and
we
may
knowe
for
certeyn
that
we
be
the
children
of
god
.
Not
that
we
haue
deserved
it
:
but
bycause
he
hath
promysed
it
.
And
it
must
nedes
be
that
the
word
of
god
be
true
for
this
cause
if
we
haue
perfeit
trust
in
god
and
beleve
perfeitly
in
him
we
shal
be
sure
that
we
shal
be
saved
.
It
was
suche
a
feith
that
saint
Paule
had
when
he
seid
:
2.
Ti.
●
I
knowe
and
am
sure
that
he
to
whome
I
haue
committed
and
gyven
my
gage
to
kepe
ys
mighty
ynough
to
kepe
it
for
me
tyll
that
day
:
And
ageyn
:
I
haue
fought
a
good
batayl
.
2.
Ti.
4.
I
haue
fulfilled
my
course
and
haue
kept
the
faith
/
from
hensforth
is
leyd
vp
for
me
a
crowne
of
rightuousnesse
whiche
the
lord
that
is
a
rightuous
iudge
shall
give
me
at
that
day
:
Not
vnto
me
onely
but
vnto
all
theym
whiche
love
hys
coming
.
1.
Ioh.
3
And
saint
Iohn
saieth
:
Derely
beloved
nowe
are
we
the
sonnes
of
God
.
And
yet
it
hath
not
appered
whate
we
shal
be
we
knew
that
when
he
shal
appere
we
shal
be
like
him
for
we
shal
see
him
as
he
is
This
faith
had
also
saynt
Martine
at
the
houre
of
his
deth
when
he
saide
vnto
the
devell
:
whye
art
thou
here
thou
bloudy
beest
?
thou
hast
nought
in
me
/
the
seed
of
Abraham
shall
receyve
me
.
This
suertye
had
likewise
saint
Imbrose
when
one
axed
hym
if
he
feared
not
the
deth
?
he
answered
whye
shuld
I
feare
?
seyng
that
we
haue
one
so
good
a
lord●
For
this
cause
must
we
love
the
deth
and
more
desyre
to
dye
and
to
be
with
god
(
as
dyd
saint
Paule
)
then
to
feare
the
deth
.
Phi.
1
for
Iesu
christ
is
deede
for
vs
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
not
feare
to
dye
.
And
he
hath
flayne
the
deth
and
hath
destroyed
the
streynght
of
deth
.
as
writeth
saint
Paule
saying
:
1.
Cor.
15
O
deth
where
is
thy
victory
?
It
is
swalowed
and
brought
to
nought
by
victory
.
Phi.
1
And
vnto
the
Philippyans
.
Christ
is
my
life
and
deth
is
to
me
advauntage
.
¶
Howe
that
feith
bryngeth
Charyte
and
Charyte
good
workes
Chaptre
.viij.
NOwe
might
one
axe
:
when
I
beleve
certeynly
that
I
am
the
childe
of
god
&
that
Iesu
christ
hath
satisfied
for
me
vnto
hys
hevenly
father
/
as
teacheth
saynt
Paule
saying
:
1.
Ti.
2
whiche
hath
gyven
him
silf
a
price
and
raunsome
for
all
men
.
Then
when
I
beleve
:
nede
I
not
to
do
nothing
?
Nede
I
not
to
do
no
good
?
shall
I
not
kepe
the
commaundementes
of
God
?
Herken
whate
saint
Paule
answereth
.
The
faith
(
saith
he
)
worketh
by
loue
.
Ga.
5
Then
when
thou
thus
beleuest
without
douting
that
is
to
sey
that
thou
art
the
sonne
of
god
/
and
that
god
hath
so
made
the
grete
and
riche
thou
shalt
thinke
thus
in
thy
●ilf
.
Behold
nowe
god
hath
made
me
his
childe
enheritour
of
his
glory
&
brother
of
Iesus
christ
hath
given
me
pardon
of
al
my
sinnes
and
I
shall
shortly
be
with
him
in
the
euerlasting
life
which
he
hath
gyven
me
without
deserving
it
〈◊〉
thing
shall
I
do
agein
to
god
by
love
and
kindenesse
for
all
this
that
he
hath
gyven
to
me
?
Psal.
115
As
saith
the
prophete
David
:
whate
shall
I
yeld
to
god
ageyn
for
all
that
he
hath
gyven
to
me
:
when
eny
parson
speaketh
thus
in
him
silf
considering
and
beholding
the
greate
goodnesse
and
mercy
of
god
/
then
comith
and
entreaseth
the
loue
of
god
in
him
by
the
fayth
/
bicause
that
he
beleveth
surely
that
God
hath
thus
made
him
grete
and
riche
.
And
after
that
the
loue
is
thus
entred
and
enchauffed
in
the
hert
of
the
parson
it
maketh
him
to
suffre
and
bere
all
thinges
&
maketh
him
to
laboure
to
thinke
and
to
do
all
that
he
thinketh
wold
please
god
/
without
regarding
●ny
thing
but
the
loue
of
god
.
Cor.
13.
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
:
Loue
suffreth
all
thinges
/
loue
doth
nothing
in
vaine
.
and
he
that
hath
suche
a
loue
toward
god
:
all
that
he
doth
is
agreable
to
god
:
Ye
when
he
gyveth
but
a
drop
of
water
for
goddis
sake
as
writeth
saint
Mathewe
.
for
loue
in
god
can
not
sinne
all
that
he
doth
is
well
done
For
the
holy
goost
that
hath
put
this
charite
in
vs
can
not
do
evill
.
A●d
if
of
aduenture
by
suche
a
good
entent
one
did
any
evell
by
errour
this
evell
shul
be
pardoned
incontinent
and
reputed
for
good
by
the
good
entent
and
loue
that
he
hath
towardes
god
.
Mat.
6.
For
Christ
saieth
in
the
gospell
.
If
thyne
yie
(
that
is
to
sey
thyne
entencion
)
be
simple
and
applying
to
good
/
all
thy
body
that
is
to
sey
(
all
thyne
operacion
)
shall
be
lightened
and
good
.
And
saint
Paule
saieth
:
Ro.
8
we
knowe
that
vnto
theym
that
loue
god
al
thinges
worke
for
the
best
.
All
they
that
are
constant
in
this
faith
and
charite
be
the
children
of
god
and
please
god
.
As
witnessith
saint
Petre
where
he
speaketh
in
th
actes
of
th
appostles
.
Of
a
truth
I
perceyve
that
god
is
not
percyall
/
but
in
all
people
he
that
feareth
hym
and
worketh
rightuousnesse
is
accepted
with
him
,
for
god
nedeth
not
oure
works
when
he
thus
hath
oure
hertes
albeit
that
suche
a
loue
can
not
be
ydell
.
This
loue
comith
in
vs
(
as
I
haue
seid
)
by
faith
/
when
the
parson
beleveth
surely
that
he
is
the
childe
of
God
.
It
nedeth
not
that
suche
a
parsone
be
constreyned
to
doo
good
workes
by
any
commaundementes
.
For
the
love
of
god
dwelling
yn
him
can
not
be
ydell
.
For
loue
(
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
suffreth
long
and
is
courteys
1.
Cor.
13.
loue
ēvyeth
not
/
love
is
not
craving
/
swelleth
not
/
dealeth
not
dishonestly
/
seketh
not
her
owne
/
is
not
provoked
to
angre
/
thinketh
not
evell
/
reioyseth
not
in
iniquite
:
but
reioyseth
in
the
truth
/
suffreth
al
thing
beleveth
all
thinges
/
hopeth
all
thinges
/
Suche
a
love
or
charyte
bryngeth
a
parson
to
good
workes
/
and
not
good
works
a
parsone
vnto
suche
a
love
/
or
to
suche
a
faith
&
trust
in
god
.
These
workes
spring
out
of
feith
and
not
feith
out
of
these
workes
.
for
as
I
haue
seid
feith
bringeth
loue
and
loue
bringeth
good
workes
.
Lyke
as
though
there
were
a
riche
man
with
out
children
or
heyres
which
might
take
a
poore
beggar
out
of
the
strete
and
make
hym
his
heyre
of
his
goodes
.
This
poore
man
beyng
this
made
greate
and
ryche
if
he
wold
be
thankefull
(
as
becomith
hym
to
be
)
shuld
serve
hys
lorde
or
master
(
whiche
had
thus
exalted
hym
&
made
him
ryche
)
truely
and
with
greate
loue
Ye
and
if
he
ones
might
knowe
the
wil
of
his
master
/
he
wold
not
deferre
the
doing
therof
till
he
were
commaunded
:
But
he
wold
do
all
thinges
by
and
by
of
his
owne
courage
for
the
charyte
or
loue
that
he
hath
toward
his
master
without
commaundement
.
Behold
this
poore
man
so
exalted
hath
not
deserved
by
hys
workes
nor
by
hys
service
that
this
riche
man
shuld
so
make
him
his
heyre
/
but
the
riche
man
hath
made
him
his
heyre
of
hys
owne
goodnesse
without
that
the
poore
man
had
in
eny
maner
wyse
deserved
it
.
And
the
service
that
this
poore
man
doth
afterward
comith
of
loue
and
kyndnesse
.
For
he
knoweth
and
beleveth
surely
that
he
is
heyre
of
the
godes
of
his
lord
bifore
that
he
do
any
service
.
And
for
bicause
that
he
beleveth
that
the
ryche
man
will
kepe
promyse
wyth
hym
/
he
beginneth
to
love
him
by
the
meane
of
this
faith
.
And
so
when
he
loveth
hym
/
he
doth
to
him
willingly
and
wyth
good
hert
/
all
the
service
he
can
/
and
fulfil
●●leth
ioyfully
his
commaundementes
and
all
by
love
.
And
the
more
laboure
&
service
that
he
can
do
for
his
good
master
the
more
grete
pleasure
he
taketh
.
So
is
it
of
a
good
Christen
,
for
when
he
was
yet
enemye
of
god
by
the
sinne
of
Adam
/
he
was
accepted
of
God
byfore
he
●esyred
it
:
and
byfore
that
he
had
yn
eny
maner
wise
deserved
it
.
Thus
hath
god
made
vs
his
children
and
heyres
without
oure
deserving
.
Then
when
we
beleve
this
stedfastly
this
faith
bringeth
loue
into
oure
hertes
:
so
that
we
beginne
to
love
God
by
cause
that
he
hath
made
vs
so
greate
and
excellent
.
And
when
we
so
love
him
we
kepe
his
commaundementes
by
loue
and
do
all
thinges
with
good
wil
As
saieth
Christ
in
saint
Iohn
:
Iohn
.
14.
He
that
loveth
me
kepeth
my
commaundementes
.
And
so
kepe
we
all
thinges
and
suffre
all
thinges
which
we
thinke
agreable
to
god
and
nothing
is
to
hevy
for
vs
,
and
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
:
Ro.
5
we
reioyce
in
tribulacion
for
we
knowe
that
tribulacion
bringeth
pacience
/
pacience
bringeth
feling
/
feling
bringeth
hope
and
hope
maketh
vs
not
a
shamed
/
bicause
the
love
that
God
hath
vnto
vs
is
shed
abrode
in
oure
hertes
/
by
the
holy
goost
whiche
is
gyven
vnto
vs
/
whiche
love
maketh
all
thinges
light
vnto
vs
plesaunt
/
and
easy
to
bere
:
so
that
after
the
word
of
Christ
in
the
gospell
his
yoke
ys
easy
and
his
burthen
is
light
.
Mat.
11.
Act.
5
This
faith
and
love
had
thappostles
(
as
wryteth
saint
Luke
)
when
they
departed
from
before
the
iudges
they
reioysed
that
they
were
made
worthy
and
able
to
suffre
shame
and
dishonoure
byfore
the
worlde
for
the
love
of
Iesu
christ
.
Thys
char●te
had
saint
Paule
when
he
seid
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
8.
Who
is
he
that
shall
separate
vs
from
the
love
of
god
?
shall
tribulacion
or
anguisshe
/
or
persecucion
/
or
hunger
/
or
nakydnesse●
other
parell
orswerd
?
we
be
sure
that
neither
deth
nor
life
nether
aungell
nether
rule
nor
thinges
present
nor
thinges
to
come
/
nether
height
nor
depnesse
nether
eny
other
creature
shal
be
abyll
to
separat
vs
from
goddis
love
which
is
in
Iesu
christ
our
lord
.
But
I
axe
you
nowe
wherby
ys
it
that
thou
knowest
that
thou
are
the
childe
of
god
?
by
the
service
that
thou
hast
done
hi
?
Nay
.
Wherby
then
?
by
the
faith
wher
by
thou
belevest
the
worde
of
god
whiche
sayth
that
thou
art
the
childe
of
god
before
thou
begynnest
to
serve
hym
/
as
wryteth
saint
Paule
in
all
his
epistles
.
Thy
service
and
thy
workes
haue
not
gyven
the
the
faith
and
trust
wherby
thou
belevest
that
thou
art
the
childe
of
god
and
his
heyre
/
for
thou
haddest
that
or
thou
dydest
him
any
service
.
but
bicause
that
thou
belevest
stedfastly
that
god
hath
made
the
so
grete
by
this
faith
beginnest
thou
to
loue
hym
.
And
when
thou
lovest
him
so
/
thou
doest
him
all
the
service
that
thou
knowest
ys
agreable
vnto
him
.
Thou
●beyst
his
commaundementes
/
alweyes
humbly
knoweleging
thyne
ymperfection
/
ascribing
all
that
thou
doest
vnto
God
.
for
els
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
.
Ro.
4
If
oure
heretage
came
of
the
lawe
/
the
feith
were
but
in
vayne
and
the
promyse
of
none
effect
.
Behold
nowe
seest
thou
that
we
do
not
deserve
the
euerlasting
life
by
oure
good
workes
/
for
God
hath
promysed
it
vnto
vs
all
surely
bifore
that
we
began
to
do
good
.
wherfore
thou
must
knowe
and
beleve
that
good
workes
make
none
sure
that
he
shal
be
the
childe
of
God
and
hys
heyre
.
But
contrary
wise
the
feith
&
trust
that
thou
hast
in
god
(
wherby
thou
belevest
stedfastly
that
he
ha●h
made
the
hys
sonne
)
maketh
the
to
serve
god
and
to
kepe
his
commaundementes
by
love
▪
wherfore
all
they
are
abused
(
Theologyans
and
doctours
:
that
sey
that
certeynte
or
hope
procedeth
out
from
good
workes
▪
For
contraryly
/
out
from
the
certeynte
&
from
the
feith
(
wherby
thou
belevest
the
goodnesse
that
god
hath
done
vnto
the
)
comith
the
good
works
.
That
is
to
sey
when
thou
belevest
/
thou
begynnest
to
love
and
when
thou
lovest
/
thou
doest
that
God
wold
haue
done
.
¶
Howe
that
we
shall
not
serve
God
for
hyres
or
wages
.
Chaptre
.
ix
.
THe
workes
done
in
suche
fayth
and
charyte
be
allonely
plesaunt
vnto
god
and
worthy
to
be
called
good
workes
.
for
they
be
the
workes
of
the
holy
gost
that
dwelleth
in
vs
by
this
faith
.
But
they
that
are
done
by
tediousnesse
&
evill
will
/
for
fere
of
hell
or
for
desire
of
paradise
be
none
other
thing
but
shadowes
of
workes
making
ypochrytes
.
The
ende
of
oure
good
workes
may
senke
nought
but
to
please
god
knowleging
that
if
we
do
never
so
moche
we
can
neuer
do
our
duety
.
for
they
that
for
feare
of
hell
or
for
the
ioyes
of
heven
do
serve
god
do
a
constreined
service
which
god
will
not
.
Suche
people
do
not
serve
God
bicause
he
is
theire
god
&
theire
father
:
but
bicause
he
is
riche
&
for
to
haue
part
of
his
richesse
,
they
not
god
but
his
wayes
and
richesse
:
that
is
to
sey
they
serue
for
none
other
purpose
but
to
haue
theyre
rewardes
and
for
to
avoide
his
punissions
.
And
suche
people
be
as
it
were
hyred
men
and
waged
servauntes
and
are
not
children
for
the
service
they
do
is
but
for
wages
and
hyres
.
But
the
children
of
god
serve
theyre
father
for
loue
for
they
knowe
the
goodnesse
that
god
hath
done
to
theym
alredy
in
that
they
beleue
that
god
hath
made
theym
hys
children
and
heyres
.
Gala.
3
For
saint
Paule
seith
ye
are
all
the
children
of
god
by
the
feith
which
is
in
Iesu
Christ
:
And
ageyn
:
forasmoche
as
ye
be
children
god
hath
sent
the
sprit
of
his
sonne
in
to
your
hartes
crying
:
Ga.
4
father
father
.
Thou
art
then
nowe
no
servaunt
but
a
sonne
.
And
if
thou
be
the
sonne
thou
art
also
heyre
of
god
by
christ
as
saieth
saint
Paule
.
ye
are
all
the
children
of
●ight
and
children
of
god
.
Tessa.
5
Then
the
children
of
god
(
that
is
the
true
christen
do
not
desyre
to
get
the
heretage
by
theire
service
for
they
knowe
by
the
sure
promyses
of
god
(
whiche
they
do
beleve
)
that
God
of
hym self
hath
purely
and
liberally
gyuen
it
vnto
theym
alredy
.
Is
when
a
burgoys
hath
a
servaunt
and
a
sonne
.
The
servaunt
serueth
his
master
and
dare
not
offend
hym
for
feare
of
losing
of
his
wages
whiche
he
attendeth
for
:
for
he
serveth
for
wages
/
and
after
that
he
hath
receyved
theym
he
levith
his
master
&
axeth
no
more
of
him
for
he
demaunded
nothing
els
but
his
money
which
he
hath
receyved
alredy
.
The
sonne
of
the
house
serveth
hys
father
and
kepeth
his
commaundementes
not
to
haue
wages
but
for
loue
that
he
hath
vnto
hys
father
.
For
he
knoweth
the
goodnesse
that
his
father
hath
done
to
him
and
that
he
is
heyre
of
the
goodes
of
hys
father
.
And
knoweth
that
he
shall
ever
dwelle
in
his
fathers
house
/
as
saieth
saint
Iohn
.
Iohn
And
therfore
doth
he
liberally
the
will
of
his
father
by
cause
he
will
not
anger
him
.
So
must
euery
christen
serve
god
and
kepe
hys
commaundementes
by
true
loue
and
not
by
hope
to
get
for
his
service
everlasting
life
or
the
heritage
of
his
hevenly
father
but
knowleging
alonly
that
god
hath
gyven
him
that
alredy
/
and
that
he
hath
made
him
hys
heyre
●yfore
he
requyred
him
.
So
shall
he
serve
him
by
love
declaring
that
god
is
all
good
,
and
to
shewe
that
ageynst
his
goodnesse
he
wyll
not
be
vnkynd
.
¶
Howe
that
we
disheret
oursilves
by
oure
disobedience
.
Chaptre
.
x.
NOwe
must
euery
man
know
that
alonly
they
that
by
suche
love
serue
God
be
the
children
of
god
his
heyres
and
shal
be
saved
.
For
he
that
gyveth
not
thankes
to
God
and
loveth
hym
not
of
this
facyon
for
the
goodnesse
that
god
of
hym
silf
hath
willingly
done
vnto
him
is
cause
that
he
is
not
the
child
of
god
and
maketh
him
silf
vnworthye
of
all
the
promyses
of
God
.
Lyke
as
though
there
were
a
ma●
that
had
gotten
some
grete
rychesse
by
his
laboure
&
that
he
had
.ij.
sonnes
/
The.
ij
.
sonnes
be
here
egally
like
nighe
vnto
the
goodes
of
theyre
father
&
the
herytage
of
theyre
father
belongeth
egal●i●
vnto
them
/
for
thei
be
both
sonnes
.
But
if
the
one
be
rebell
&
disobedient
vnto
his
father
&
do
to
him
dishonour
after
that
he
come
to
th
age
of
discretion
by
suche
meanes
may
h●
be
cause
of
dishereting
of
him
silf
●
he
is
naturelly
son●nd
heyre
to
the
goodes
as
well
as
his
other
brother
/
but
he
disheriteth
him
silf
by
his
evill
life
.
So
are
all
parsones
the
children
of
god
/
&
bought
ageyn
by
Iesu
Christ
but
they
that
rebell
ageinst
god
/
and
obey
not
vnto
his
commaundementes
disheryt
theym
silves
and
theym
silves
because
of
theyre
dampnacyon
.
God
wold
willingly
haue
saved
theym
/
for
he
did
promyse
to
theym
(
emong
other
)
the
heritage
of
his
kingdome
and
had
made
theim
his
children
/
but
they
dampne
theym
silves
.
They
are
the
children
of
God
/
as
concerning
goddis
behalf
/
but
they
are
alweyes
dampned
bicause
of
theyre
disobedience
.
Ye
some
tyme
god
calleth
suche
people
his
frendes
/
not
that
they
be
so
/
but
bicause
thei
mought
haue
bin
so
.
Mat.
2
As
he
said
vnto
Iudas
/
My
frend
whie
art
thou
come
hither
?
Mat.
2
And
vnto
him
that
came
vnto
the
wedīges
/
my
frende
how
art
thou
entred
here
not
hauing
the
wedding
garment
.
Behold
he
is
called
frende
&
yet
neverthelesse
he
suffreth
him
to
be
cast
into
darknesse
.
he
had
bin
the
frend
of
god
if
he
wold
haue
consented
to
the
wil
of
god
.
1
Iohn
Saint
Iohn
saieth
.
There
is
now
mani
an̄christes
/
thei
went
out
from
vs
were
not
of
vs
/
for
if
they
had
byn
of
vs
they
had
bydden
with
vs
.
So
be
all
people
the
children
of
god
/
but
there
be
many
that
make
theym
silves
vnworthy
and
depart
theym
silves
from
god
.
The
other
sonne
that
abideth
with
his
father
is
a
sonne
/
and
abydeth
a
sonne
and
heyre
bicause
he
is
obeisaunt
vnto
his
father
.
He
hath
not
deserved
by
his
good
lyfe
and
obedience
the
possessyon
and
goodes
of
his
father
/
but
he
hath
onely
byn
well
ware
that
he
hath
not
lost
theym
by
disobedience
:
For
the
father
may
sey
.
Dere
son
it
is
true
that
thou
hast
kept
to
the
best
of
thy
power
my
commaundementes
/
notwithst●nding
thy
goodnesse
had
never
made
the
riche
yf
I
had
not
gotten
it
.
Then
lyke
wise
all
though
that
we
kepe
the
commaundementes
of
god
never
so
streytly
it
shuld
profit
vs
nothing
if
it
were
not
that
Iesu
christ
had
obteyned
for
vs
the
lyfe
eternall
byfore
of
his
hevynly
father
by
his
deth
.
Oure
goodnesse
or
iustice
shulde
profit
vs
nothing
if
Iesus
christ
had
not
laboured
for
vs
.
For
(
as
saieth
saint
Paule
)
The
lawe
hath
brought
nothing
vnto
perfection
.
Hebr.
7
The
Iues
kept
the
commaundementes
and
the
lawe
of
god
yet
they
co●de
not
come
vnto
heven
.
It
was
nedeful
that
Iesu
Christ
must
first
dye
for
theym
Lykewyse
can
we
not
be
saved
by
oure
workes
.
Oure
helth
is
come
to
vs
of
god
For
if
by
oure
workes
we
may
got
helth
●hen
must
we
nedes
say
that
Christ
is
dede
in
vayne
.
As
saieth
saint
Paule
.
Ye
if
workes
mought
haue
saved
?
Abraham
/
Isaac
/
Iacob
/
David
and
many
other
Iu●s
had
byn
saved
(
as
we
haue
seyd
)
byfore
the
natiuyte
of
Iesu
Christ
/
for
they
kept
better
the
commaundementes
of
god
then
we
do
.
But
god
will
do
it
alone
to
th
intent
that
none
glorifie
or
bost
him
silf
therof
and
that
to
him
alone
and
to
none
other
he
gyven
all
honour
and
glory
for
ever
Amen
.
For
(
as
wryteth
saynt
Paule
)
The
scripture
concludeth
al
thinges
vnder
sinne
that
the
promys
by
the
feyth
of
Iesus
Christ
shuld
be
gyven
vnto
theym
that
beleve
.
Ga.
3
For
this
cause
when
the
parsone
knoweth
surely
that
god
hath
made
hym
childe
of
the
everlasting
lyfe
/
by
hys
deth
byfore
he
had
deserved
it
/
he
will
do
agayne
to
god
all
the
service
that
he
can
thinke
/
and
all
by
love
and
kindnesse
shewing
that
he
will
not
be
vnkind
/
not
to
get
eny
thing
of
godbut
bycause
he
is
his
good
father
/
and
that
he
hath
receyved
al
thinges
of
him
.
For
we
haue
nowe
alredy
al
that
wherfore
we
must
serve
god
.
For
he
hath
made
vs
his
children
/
and
his
heyres
/
while
we
were
his
enimyes
/
and
byfore
that
we
knewe
him
as
we
haue
many
tymes
byfore
saied
.
And
hereyn
lyeth
the
deserving
of
the
christen
faith
/
that
thou
beleve
certeynly
that
thou
art
the
child
of
god
and
that
thou
kepest
his
commaundementes
bicause
thou
knowest
and
belevest
stedfastly
that
he
hath
so
made
the
riche
&
greate
/
and
that
thou
servest
him
by
this
faith
as
a
good
childe
his
father
/
For
the
childe
dou●teth
not
/
but
beleveth
stedfastly
that
he
shall
haue
the
substaunce
of
his
father
/
and
bycause
he
beleveth
it
stedfastly
he
laboureth
for
to
entreteyne
it
.
So
shalt
thou
beleve
without
doubting
eny
thing
that
thou
art
enheryter
of
heven
.
And
therfore
shalt
thou
do
thy
diligence
to
kepe
that
herytage
to
the
honour
of
thy
father
.
Thou
shalt
be
ware
that
thou
anger
him
not
but
thou
shalt
thanke
him
oft
bycause
he
hath
gyven
the
thys
hevenly
herytage
.
Behold
nowe
seist
thou
well
bifore
thine
yien
howe
moche
we
are
bound
to
thanke
/
prayse
and
serve
god
.
and
to
kepe
hys
commaundementes
/
and
to
kepe
vs
from
sinne
and
to
do
many
good
workes
of
faith
by
verey
love
.
¶
Of
two
maner
people
lyving
in
this
world
.
Chaptre
.
xi
THere
are
inthe
world
.
ij
.
sortes
of
people
/
good
&
evill
/
&
be
compared
vnto
the
two
theves
that
suffred
on
the
crosse
with
Iesu
christ
▪
the
good
are
berokened
by
the
theef
on
the
right
side
/
which
axed
pardon
:
&
thei
be
thei
that
knowlege
them
silves
pore
sinners
/
&
fele
mekely
of
them
silves
:
Lu.
18
as
did
the
poore
publican
that
durst
not
lyft
vp
hys
yies
toward
heven
/
for
they
knowe
that
they
haue
not
kept
the
commaundementes
of
god
so
streytly
as
thei
were
bound
.
They
perceyue
also
that
though
thei
thinke
to
kepe
them
never
so
well
they
fele
theim
silves
failing
alweyes
in
detraction
●n
hastinesse
in
anger
/
in
idell
wordes
in
infidelite
and
in
lakke
of
loue
/
albeit
that
suche
folke
do
moche
goodyet
theyre
conscience
is
not
content
and
in
rest
but
as
concerning
theym
silves
euer
in
sorowe
.
For
they
knowe
that
they
must
appere
byfore
the
rightuous
iudge
/
bifore
whose
face
(
as
sayeth
the
Psalmist
)
shall
none
lyving
be
iustified
/
if
we
shuld
be
iudged
after
oure
deservinges
.
Psal.
142
And
therfore
come
they
and
cast
theym
silves
prostrate
byfore
the
mercy
of
god
and
sey
with
the
thefe
on
the
right
syde
.
Lu.
23
Lorde
haue
mynd
on
me
when
thou
comest
into
thy
kingdome
.
Thou
hast
commāunded
me
many
thinges
and
I
perceyue
in
my
silf
that
I
am
frayle
and
cannot
entierly
kepe
thy
commaundementes
though
I
loke
never
so
well
therto
.
Neverthelesse
I
knowe
that
thou
nedest
not
my
good
workes
.
Seing
it
is
so
that
thou
hast
so
moche
loved
me
that
thou
woldest
suffer
deth
for
me
/
when
I
dyd
not
yet
knowe
the
/
and
was
yet
thyne
enemye
I
haue
trust
vnto
the
my
most
mercyfull
god
that
thou
wilt
not
suffre
hym
to
periss
he
for
whome
thou
hast
shed
thy
bloude
.
For
I
knowe
that
thou
art
a
lord
almightye
that
mayest
all
thinges
in
heven
and
in
erth
.
And
I
knowlege
and
worship
the
/
&
am
certeyn
that
thou
wilt
not
dampne
me
.
Albeit
that
I
haue
not
deserved
heven
by
my
good
workes
.
I
knowe
and
beleve
that
thou
hast
satisfied
for
me
when
thou
dydest
suffre
deth
on
the
crosse
.
Thou
hast
bought
me
agayn
with
thy
precyous
bloude
/
and
I
am
thyne
/
the
devell
hath
no
ryght
in
me
.
Neverthelesse
yf
thou
wylt
dampne
me
o
mercyfull
god
thou
mayest
well
do
it
and
ryghtuously
/
for
I
am
thyne
/
and
thou
mayst
do
wyth
me
all
that
thou
wilt
.
I
am
thy
creature
.
Thy
wyll
be
fulfilled
yn
erth
as
yn
heven
.
Mat.
6
Yet
alweyes
to
th
intent
that
thy
dolorouse
passyon
be
not
lost
in
me
I
praye
the
o
my
most
mercyfull
lord
Iesu
chryst
/
that
thou
wilt
receyve
me
into
grace
/
as
thou
hast
done
the
good
these
I
knowe
that
I
am
not
worthye
/
and
that
I
haue
not
deserved
yt
.
But
to
th
intent
that
thy
greate
mercy
may
be
alweyes
the
more
manyfest
/
vnto
the
augmentacyon
of
thy
glory
/
I
requyre
the
o
God
most
pnissaunt
that
thou
wilt
not
put
me
a
bak
out
of
thy
syghte
.
For
thy
onely
passyon
ys
myghty
ynough
for
to
save
me
/
wythwithout
my
good
workes
.
For
if
I
●ought
deserve
the
life
euerlasting
by
my
good
workes
it
shuld
seme
that
thou
haddest
suffered
thy
passion
in
vayne
and
that
thou
haddest
dyed
on
the
crosse
in
vayne
.
Seing
therfore
that
thou
art
surely
deed
for
me
and
for
all
the
worlde
/
not
for
thy
silf
:
whye
shuld
I
then
be
lost
o
gracyous
Iesus
christ
?
Save
thou
me
/
for
thou
art
all
good
/
and
mayst
save
me
/
for
thou
mayst
all
thinges
.
Wherfore
I
knowe
no
remedye
but
to
come
to
thy
grete
mercy
.
and
I
prostrate
at
thy
fete
requyre
of
the
pardon
of
all
my
sinnes
.
All
they
that
of
an
entier
hert
do
thus
trust
in
God
/
and
trust
stedfastly
that
god
will
save
theym
/
it
shall
come
vnto
theym
accordinge
to
theyre
feyth
.
And
this
is
the
most
certeynte
and
the
most
sure
wey
for
to
come
to
heven
&
vnto
the
lyfe
eternall
/
that
euery
one
forsake
him
silf
and
put
all
in
the
hond
of
god
/
alweyes
doing
his
best
to
kepe
the
commaundementes
of
God
/
and
to
lyve
according
to
the
teaching
of
the
gospell
/
and
altogyther
distrusting
of
him
silf
.
The
other
that
be
signified
by
the
thefe
on
the
lyfte
honde
are
they
that
put
all
theyre
trust
in
theyre
good
workes
.
Thei
goo
daily
to
the
churche
:
they
kepe
&
halowe
all
the
festfull
dayes
:
they
fast
oft
they
here
masse
daily
:
And
when
they
must
dye
they
trust
in
theyre
good
workes
/
&
thinke
that
god
oweth
to
theym
the
kingdom
of
heven
&
that
they
theym
silves
haue
deserved
it
.
These
maner
of
people
be
sonest
dampned
for
they
knowlege
not
that
god
hath
satisfied
for
theym
/
but
make
to
theym
goddes
of
the
workes
of
theyre
hondes
counting
therby
that
they
haue
deserved
heven
,
for
that
thing
is
euery
mannes
god
wherin
he
putteth
his
trust
.
This
ys
one
of
the
grettest
errours
that
is
in
christendome
.
for
if
a
man
might
save
him
silf
by
his
good
workes
Christ
were
deed
in
vayne
:
As
saieth
saint
Paul
.
Saint
Iohn
baptist
/
Abraham
/
Isaac
/
and
Iacob
/
with
many
other
patriarkes
have
lyved
moche
more
holily
then
ever
we
shall
lyve
.
Ga.
2
Yet
coude
they
never
by
theyre
good
workes
come
to
heven
.
It
was
nedefull
that
christ
shuld
first
come
to
suffer
deth
for
them
that
his
passion
shuld
sa●e
theym
/
not
theyre
workes
/
but
the
feith
and
trust
that
they
had
yn
●
Goddis
promyses
/
wherby
they
beleved
that
Iesu
Christ
shuld
come
/
and
shuld
deliver
theym
?
But
I
do
not
sey
these
wordes
that
the
good
workes
done
in
feyth
shuld
be
evill
.
No
:
I
do
counsell
all
the
world
to
do
many
good
workes
/
principally
the
workes
of
loue
and
mercy
toward
theyre
neyghboures
/
yn
socouring
theym
in
all
theyre
necessites
onely
for
the
loue
and
honoure
of
god
/
without
seching
any
other
thing
and
that
he
shuld
so
laboure
frely
&
with
a
ioyous
hart
to
obey
vnto
the
commaundementes
of
God
and
counsell
of
the
gospell
/
doing
the
workes
comprysed
in
the
holy
scripture
/
and
not
theym
whiche
the
covitousnesse
of
the
Pharysees
have
devysed
.
But
to
do
these
workes
and
to
thinke
to
deserve
everlasting
lyfe
and
so
to
put
his
trust
in
theym
/
is
to
lyve
as
do
nowe
at
this-day
the
Iues
and
verey
Idolatres
.
For
God
will
have
the
hole
hart
and
will
not
that
it
be
fixed
on
ony
other
thingbut
in
hym
alone
.
Ye
he
willeth
that
all
that
we
do
in
this
lyfe
/
shal
be
none
other
thing
but
a
token
of
kindnesse
and
giving
of
thankes
of
that
we
haue
receyved
of
hym
.
for
if
we
haue
stedfast
faith
and
trust
in
hym
alone
/
we
haue
nowe
receyved
and
be
sure
of
that
that
suche
tedious
and
wery
workers
wold
get
/
as
we
haue
seid
bifore
and
will
sey
more
pleynly
.
And
all
suche
scripulous
doers
of
good
workes
and
therin
seking
theyre
helth
and-trusting
in
theym
that
thinke
they
shal
be
saved
when
they
haue
slayne
noman
/
and
when
they
have
drawen
noman
to
sinne
/
and
theruppon
putting
theyre
trust
/
be
like
vnto
the
pharisey
of
whome
Christ
speaketh
in
the
gospell
whiche
rehersed
his
workes
for
to
haue
prayse
and
reproved
the
poore
humble
publican
knowleging
his
faute
and
axing
pardon
.
Lu.
18
It
were
better
for
the
a
thousand
fold
that
thou
/
haddest
byn
a
sinner
and
never
done
good
dede
/
and
that
thou
knowlege
thyne
offences
and
evill
life
vnto
god
axing
mercy
with
good
hert
lamenting
thy
sinnes
:
then
to
haue
done
suche
good
workes
and
in
theym
to
put
thy
trust
thinkinge
that
therfore
God
were
bounde
vnto
the.
There
is
nothing
whiche
(
after
the
maner
of
speaking
)
byndeth
God
but
ferme
and
stedfast
feith
and
trust
in
him
&
his
promyses
.
for
god
requyreth
not
principally
oure
good
workes
/
for
he
nedeth
theym
not
:
but
he
desyreth
oure
hartes
and
all
oure
intencion
to
seke
in
all
thinges
no
thing
but
his
honour
:
And
that
we
trust
not
in
oure
workes
/
but
(
forsaking
oure
silves
)
all
hoelly
in
him
and
not
in
oure
deservinges
.
For
we
can
shewe
vnto
god
no
gretter
honour
then
feith
and
trust
yn
him
/
for
whosoever
doth
that
/
he
confesseth
that
god
is
true
/
good
/
mighty
/
and
mercyfull
.
And
when
we
sinne
it
is
not
the
worse
vnto
god
.
we
mynisshe
not
his
glory
by
oure
sinnes
for
his
glory
can
nether
be
augmented
nor
mynisshed
forasmoche
as
it
is
infinite
.
And
for
bycause
that
we
can
do
no
maner
hurt
or
annoysaunce
vnto
God
by
oure
sinnes
therfore
is
he
lightly
appaised
this
stonding
that
with
an
entier
hert
without
ony
fayning
we
knowlege
oure
defaute
and
demaunde
humbly
pardon
.
And
likewise
when
we
do
any
good
we
do
not
encrease
his
glory
by
oure
workes
for
god
abideth
alweyes
one
.
All
the
daunger
that
there
is
in
oure
synne
is
the
evyll
example
that
we
gyve
to
oure
neyghbour
in
that
we
hurt
him
therby
dispising
the
good
councell
of
oure
good
god
whiche
he
hath
given
vs
in
his
holy
commaundementes
/
for
bicause
we
be
vnkind
ageinst
the
grete
grace
that
he
hath
done
vnto
vs
/
which
is
a
thing
horrible
&
worthy
of
eternall
punisshement
bicause
that
it
is
infinite
&
eternall
(
the
holy
commaundement
)
ageinst
whiche
we
haue
offended
.
But
bicause
his
proper
nature
is
good
&
mercyfull
he
pardoneth
all
these
that
confesse
him
to
be
suche
.
Therfore
loveth
god
better
a
sinnar
repenting
&
axing
pardone
of
his
sinnes
then
he
doth
a
worker
of
good
workes
proudely
bosting
him
silf
&
tru●ling
in
theym
.
For
(
as
it
is
said
)
God
hath
loved
better
the
publican
then
the
pharesey
&
hath
shewed
more
love
vnto
the
poore
open
sinners
then
to
the
phareseys
&
ypochristes
to
whome
it
semed
that
they
had
fulfilled
the
commaundementes
of
god
/
&
that
god
coude
nothyng
demaund
of
theym
.
For
they
reproved
Iesu
christ
that
he
was
frende
of
the
sinners
&
that
he
ete
among
theim
.
Mat.
9.
Oure
lord
demaundeth
nothing
but
the
hert
and
when
he
hath
the
herte
/
he
regardeth
not
whether
we
fast
/
pray
/
or
here
masse
/
or
whether
we
bere
blewe
or
gray
.
For
all
suche
outward
thinges
be
indifferent
bifore
god
.
When
oure
hartes
be
ruled
in
God
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
gospell
/
it
is
all
one
whate
thing
we
do
/
for
we
haue
alweyes
love
/
whiche
teacheth
vs
whate
thing
we
must
do
/
or
leve
vndone
/
for
love
doth
nothing
in
vayne
.
For
this
cause
an
humble
hart
not
abyding
vppon
his
good
workes
though
he
do
theym
:
but
putting
all
his
hope
and
trust
in
god
and
founding
him
silf
vppon
his
goodnesse
/
grace
/
and
mercy
/
belevyng
stedfastly
that
god
hath
all
satisfied
for
vs
and
that
of
him
silf
he
hath
iustified
vs
&
gyuen
vs
helth
/
doth
purely
and
liberally
without
demaunding
eny
wages
all
the
service
and
all
the
good
he
can
alweyes
knowleging
him
silfe
to
be
dettour
vnto
god
and
axing
grace
.
Suche
an
hert
is
onely
plesaunt
vnto
god
.
Some
might
nowe
sey
.
I
beleve
wel
all
this
that
I
am
the
childe
of
God
/
and
I
must
serve
god
by
love
and
kindnesse
/
in
knowleging
onely
by
my
service
the
godnesse
that
he
hath
done
vnto
me
but
whate
shall
I
do
for
the
better
/
how
shall
I
shewe
vnto
god
my
kyndnesse
and
loue
?
Albeit
that
we
have
oft
touched
thys
mater
byfore
/
yet
we
will
declare
yn
the
Chaptre
folowing
more
pleynly
the
thinges
that
shall
be
nedefull
to
thys
purpose
.
¶
Of
good
workes
and
by
whate
meane
they
be
most
pleasing
to
God
.
Chaptre
.xij.
FOrasmoche
as
I
haue
moche
spoken
of
the
feith
and
trust
yn
god
to
th
intent
that
the
evill
and
perverse
(
whiche
interprete
and
take
all
thinges
to
the
worse
and
corrupt
theym
)
shall
not
sey
that
I
do
lerne
and
counceyle
you
to
do
no
good
workes
I
will
nowe
shewe
you
whate
thinges
ye
shall
do
.
I
haue
many
tymes
seyd
that
fayth
bringeth
Charyte
/
and
charite
good
workes
.
For
if
thy
feith
induce
the
not
to
do
good
workes
:
then
hast
thou
not
the
right
fayth
.
Thou
doest
but
onely
thinke
that
thou
hast
it
.
For
saint
Iames
sayeth
that
faith
without
workes
is
dede
in
it
silf
.
Ia.
2
He
feith
not
that
it
is
lytell
or
feble
but
that
it
is
deed
.
And
that
that
is
deed
is
not
.
Therore
when
thou
art
not
moved
by
feith
vnto
the
love
of
god
/
and
by
the
love
of
god
vnto
good
workes
/
thou
hast
not
the
feyth
/
but
the
feith
is
deed
in
the.
for
the
sprite
of
god
that
by
feyth
comith
into
our
hertes
to
styre
vp
loue
can
not
be
ydell
.
Euery
one
doth
as
moche
as
he
beleveth
/
and
loveth
as
moche
as
he
hopeth
.
Iohn
.
3
As
wryteth
Saint
Iohn
/
he
that
hath
this
hope
that
he
is
the
sonne
of
god
purifyeth
hym
silf
as
he
is
pure
.
He
seith
not
he
that
purifyeth
him
silf
hath
this
hope
.
for
the
hope
must
come
byfore
/
proceding
from
the
feith
as
it
behoveth
that
the
tre
must
first
be
good
whiche
must
bring
forth
good
frute
.
Then
it
behoveth
to
know
first
that
ye
are
the
children
of
God
and
afterward
to
laboure
.
But
whate
shall
we
do
?
we
shall
do
and
lyve
so
with
oure
christen
bretheren
/
as
Christ
hath
lived
and
done
with
vs
that
is
to
sey
as
Iesu
christ
hath
offred
him
silf
to
vs
and
for
vs
so
must
we
present
&
give
oure
silves
as
it
were
a
Christ
for
to
serve
theym
/
and
to
socoure
vnto
theire
nede
.
Phi.
2.
As
saieth
Saint
Paule
:
Let
the
same
mynde
be
in
you
the
which
was
in
Christ
Iesu
/
which
being
in
the
shape
of
god
and
thought
it
no
robberi
to
be
equal
with
god
Neuerthelesse
he
made
him
silf
of
no
reputacion
&
toke
on
him
the
shape
of
a
servaunt
and
all
for
our
proufit
.
And
so
must
we
helpe
serve
&
comfort
one
an
other
as
Iesu
christ
hath
done
with
vs
.
we
may
not
seke
oure
owne
proufit
avauntage
or
honoure
but
al
thinges
profitable
vnto
our
neighbour
alweyes
mindfull
to
procure
the
honoure
of
god
&
that
in
al
thinges
we
helpe
oure
christen
brother
,
for
so
warneth
vs
.
S.
paule
that
none
seke
his
owne
profit
/
but
his
neyghboures
&
that
all
that
we
do
be
vnto
the
honoure
of
God
.
we
must
set
byfore
vs
the
lyfe
of
Iesu
Christ
as
a
rule
of
all
thing
that
is
expedient
for
vs
to
do
/
or
to
leve
vndone
.
we
must
take
payne
to
folowe
hym
in
mekenesse
/
in
love
/
in
swetnesse
/
and
in
compassyon
.
And
to
lyve
so
with
oure
neyghboure
as
Iesus
christ
hath
lyved
with
vs
.
For
Iesu
Christ
was
not
borne
for
hym
silf
/
nor
hath
not
lived
here
for
him
silf
/
but
for
vs
.
He
sought
not
his
owne
honoure
but
his
hevenly
fathers
Likewise
shalt
thou
not
seke
that
is
proufitable
vnto
the
but
●ovenable
vnto
thi
neighbour
.
As
teacheth
vs
saint
Paul
in
al
his
epistles
&
namely
in
the
first
vnto
the
Corinthiens
I
seke
●or
.
10
not
(
saieth
he
)
that
that
is
necessary
&
proufitable
vnto
me
but
that
that
is
proufitable
to
many
to
th
intent
that
they
shuld
be
saved
.
Ephe.
4
And
vnto
the
Ephesians
.
He
that
robbed
let
him
robbe
no
more
but
laboure
rather
with
his
hondes
and
that
is
good
/
to
th
intent
that
he
haue
wherof
to
gyve
to
him
that
hath
nede
.
Ga.
6
And
vnto
the
Gaiathiens
.
Bere
(
sayeth
he
)
eyther
of
you
others
charges
and
burdons
&
so
shall
yon
fulfill
the
lawe
of
god
.
And
for
bicause
that
we
speke
nowe
of
good
workes
.
It
must
be
knowen
that
we
must
do
some
workes
for
our
silves
&
some
for
oure
christen
bretheren
/
but
all
for
the
love
and
honour
of
god
.
Theym
that
we
shall
do
for
oure
silves
teacheth
vs
Eol
.
3
saint
Paule
seying
that
we
must
mortyfie
in
vs
all
evill
desires
/
and
all
carnall
operacyons
as
vnclennesse
covityze
/
wrathe
/
blasphemye
/
detraction
pryde
and
other
lyke
vices
.
Ro.
6
And
vnto
the
Romayns
.
That
sinne
reygne
not
in
your
mortall
b●dy
/
that
is
to
sey
/
albeit
that
we
can
not
lyve
without
the
mocyon
of
suche
evill
desyres
we
shall
not
suffre
them
to
rule
in
vs
but
shall
mortyfie
theym
in
resisting
theym
.
Whate
we
shuld
do
for
oure
Christen
bretheren
teacheth
vs
like
wise
saint
Paule
sayng
.
Serve
ye
one
an
other
by
love
&
bere
ye
one
an
others
burthen
.
For
christ
commaundeth
vs
to
exercyse
the
workes
of
mercy
wherof
he
shall
hold
his
iudgement
.
All
other
workes
that
men
do
at
this
day
in
the
churches
be
rather
found
by
auarice
then
commaunded
of
god
/
except
the
prayers
whiche
may
in
no
wise
be
done
to
get
money
/
but
alonely
by
loue
yn
praying
one
for
an
other
.
Behold
nowe
seest
thou
well
howe
grete
occasyon
thou
hast
to
do
good
.
For
thou
hast
alweyes
occasion
to
mortyfie
thine
evill
desires
to
serve
thyne
neyghboure
/
to
comfort
hym
/
to
helpe
hym
/
with
worke
/
with
worde
/
with
counceyl
/
with
exhortacyon
/
and
by
other
semblable
meanes
/
In
suche
loue
towardes
oure
neyghboure
for
the
loue
of
God
lyeth
all
the
lawe
and
the
prophetes
(
as
sayeth
Christ
)
.
Ye
and
all
the
verey
Christente
/
and
nat
in
fasting
/
keping
of
halydayes
/
watching
praying
and
synging
long
prayers
/
dayly
and
all
day
hering
of
masses
/
setting
vp
of
candels
/
runnyng
on
pilgremages
/
and
other
suche
thinges
/
whiche
aswell
the
ypochrites
/
proude
people
/
envious
/
and
subiectes
to
all
wikked
affections
doo
:
Ye
and
many
tymes
enforce
theym
silf
more
there
vnto
then
the
good
christen
.
But
so
to
serve
and
socoure
the
one
the
other
by
verey
love
can
none
do
but
they
that
haue
true
faith
and
the
verey
love
of
god
.
And
whosoever
so
loveth
his
christen
brother
he
is
alweyes
ioyfull
in
his
conscience
.
For
he
knoweth
surely
that
he
is
the
child
of
god
and
that
God
is
his
good
father
/
and
is
well
content
in
his
courage
of
all
that
god
sendeth
vnto
him
.
But
he
that
hath
not
this
love
is
alweyes
sory
/
full
of
anguisshe
and
woteth
not
whate
to
do
to
deserve
more
/
he
fasteth
/
he
kepeth
halydayes
/
nowe
of
one
saint
/
nowe
of
an
other
.
He
seyth
his
prayers
nowe
bifore
one
altre
/
nowe
bifore
an
other
.
He
renneth
on
pilgremage
nowe
here
nowe
there
and
can
never
come
vnto
the
rest
and
quyet
of
his
conscience
.
For
suche
workes
make
no
man
sure
/
but
make
rather
ypochrites
trustyng
in
theyre
workes
.
But
the
verey
faithfull
cleveth
to
god
/
for
he
knoweth
that
he
may
never
satisfie
nor
do
ynough
to
deserve
the
everlasting
life
.
And
therfore
he
putteth
hys
trust
yn
god
&
beleveth
stedfastly
that
he
hath
satisfied
for
vs
/
&
that
he
hath
iustifyed
vs
.
And
therfore
it
is
all
one
to
him
whate
thing
he
do
so
that
he
please
him
&
exercyse
charyte
to
his
neyghbour
for
the
love
of
god
for
he
knoweth
that
God
demaundeth
nothing
but
the
hert
and
that
he
regardeth
not
howe
we
doo
the
worke
so
that
yt
be
according
to
the
teaching
of
the
gospell
whiche
commaundeth
but
charyte
.
And
so
comith
he
by
feyth
and
trust
in
God
vnto
rest
and
quyet
of
hert
and
conscience
and
is
well
content
to
dye
when
it
pleaseth
god
¶
Of
.iiij.
maner
of
feythes
after
the
holy
scripture
and
whiche
is
the
Christen
feyth
.
Chaptre
.xiij.
THis
present
Chapitre
(
bycause
I
haue
moche
spoken
of
faith
/
&
that
scarcely
of
a
thousand
one
knoweth
not
this
feith
)
teacheth
of
how
many
maner
feithes
there
is
made
mencion
in
the
holy
scripture
/
not
as
do
now
the
doctours
whiche
have
founde
many
maner
of
feythes
.
I
will
onely
speke
of
iiij
.
maner
of
feithes
whiche
are
most
comunely
founde
in
the
holy
scripture
.
The
first
faith
is
this
whiche
the
marchauntes
hold
one
to
an
other
and
feithfull
frendes
/
wherby
they
kepe
promyse
and
fidelite
the
one
to
the
other
:
Eccle.
2●●nd
.
27
wherof
speketh
the
wise
saying
:
possesse
or
kepe
feith
with
thy
frende
/
in
his
povertye
:
to
th
intent
that
in
his
welth
thou
mayst
be
ioyfull
.
And
ageyn
he
that
discloseth
the
secret
of
his
frende
/
loseth
his
faith
.
And
in
the
Proverbes
:
He
that
gyveth
his
faith
for
a
straunger
shall
be
vexed
with
evell
.
And
this
is
the
faith
wherof
the
worldly
people
complaine
seying
there
is
no
feith
in
the
worlde
.
The
seconde
feith
is
when
we
beleve
that
a
thing
is
to
come
/
and
suche
thinges
as
we
here
or
rede
:
as
we
beleve
that
Rome
is
a
Cytie
in
Italye
/
or
that
Cartage
was
destroyed
of
the
Romayns
/
and
this
we
beleve
although
we
haue
not
sene
yt
.
Also
we
beleve
that
Iesu
Christ
hath
he
relyved
on
erth
and
that
he
hath
preached
and
that
he
is
d●ed
for
vs
/
and
that
he
hath
done
many
other
thinges
.
when
we
beleve
these
thinges
after
the
story
we
beleve
that
this
is
oure
christen
faith
/
The
simple
people
aloneli
doth
not
beleve
this
but
also
many
doctours
in
Theologye
which
are
taken
for
wise
.
Ye
the
devell
hath
also
this
faith
/
as
sayeth
saint
Iames
:
The
devels
beleve
and
tremble
.
Ia.
2.
for
(
as
we
haue
seyd
byfore
)
the
devell
beleveth
that
god
is
god
/
and
that
Iesus
Christ
hath
here
preached
/
that
he
was
deed
/
buryed
&
rysen
.
This
must
we
also
beleve
/
but
yet
this
is
not
the
faith
wherof
speaketh
the
gospell
and
saint
Paule
.
The
third
faith
is
that
we
beleve
that
god
may
all
thinges
/
and
that
he
is
rightuous
/
good
and
holye
.
This
faith
haue
also
the
devels
and
Iudas
had
it
also
/
and
other
disciples
that
did
miracles
in
the
name
of
Iesus
but
they
were
therfore
never
the
better
.
for
when
they
bosted
theym
silves
and
were
ioyfull
that
by
theyre
faith
they
expulsed
the
devils
in
the
name
of
Iesus
.
Lu.
10
Iesus
Christ
hath
reproved
them
saying
:
Ioy
not
you
that
the
spretes
be
vnder
your
power
/
but
reioyce
bicause
youre
names
be
writen
in
heven
.
1.
Cor.
1●
Of
this
fayth
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Corinthians
saying
:
If
that
I
had
all
feith
so
that
I
coude
move
mountaignes
oute
of
theyre
places
/
and
yet
had
no
love
I
were
nothing
.
The
.iiij.
faith
is
oure
Christen
fayth
/
wherof
so
moche
speake
Iesu
christ
/
saynt
Paule
and
saint
Iohn
/
and
sey
that
it
ys
the
foundacion
of
christendome
.
And
this
is
the
feith
wherof
I
speake
in
this
boke
None
hath
this
faith
but
they
that
put
all
theyre
trust
/
hope
comfort
/
refuge
and
fynally
all
theire
helth
in
god
alone
serching
all
these
thinges
in
him
and
loking
for
them
of
him
/
and
not
of
theyre
deservinges
or
good
workes
.
Of
this
feith
speaketh
saint
Paul
saying
:
whosoever
call
on
the
name
of
god
shal
be
saved
.
Ro.
10
And
the
prophete
Ieremye
/
Blessed
is
that
man
that
trusteth
in
the
lord
god
.
Iere.
17
And
Christ
in
the
Gospell
To
thinient
that
none
that
beleve
in
him
shuld
periss
he
but
shuld
haue
everlasting
life
.
Iohn
.
3
And
in
the
boke
called
Paralipomenon
Beleve
in
your
lord
God
and
you
shal
be
assured
and
without
thought
.
Pa.
20
Beleve
his
Prophetes
and
all
happy
thinges
shal
come
vnto
you
.
And
almost
all
the
Psalmes
all
the
prophetes
and
all
the
leves
of
the
holy
Byble
teache
vs
that
we
must
beleve
and
hope
in
God
by
a
sted
fast
fayth
.
wherof
speaketh
so
moche
Saynt
Paule
the
apostle
/
and
whiche
he
prayseth
so
moche
in
all
hys
epistles
.
And
(
as
we
haue
abundauntly
sayd
in
the
Chaptres
byfore
)
none
may
comprehend
thys
fayth
/
but
he
that
considereth
whate
was
the
fayth
of
Abraham
:
As
wryteth
saynt
Paule
vnto
the
Galathyans
saying
:
Abraham
beleved
God
and
yt
ys
rekened
to
hym
for
ryghtuousnesse
.
Ga.
●
For
by
hys
fayth
hath
he
obteyned
that
he
ys
called
oure
father
and
we
be
called
hys
children
yn
the
holye
scripture
/
that
ys
to
sey
/
we
be
the
childern
of
the
fayth
.
For
by
the
meane
of
oure
fayth
we
be
saved
/
as
Abraham
was
iustified
by
his
fayth
and
hath
gotten
by
hys
fayth
that
all
they
that
shall
haue
suche
fayth
may
lyke
wyse
be
iustyfyed
.
For
this
cause
whosoever
hath
not
the
fayth
of
Abraham
/
nothing
can
come
vnto
hym
of
that
whiche
Abraham
beleved
.
That
ys
to
say
/
when
God
ys
not
thy
hope
and
thy
comforte
/
when
thou
abydest
not
wyth
a
stedfast
trust
vppon
God
when
thou
art
not
redy
to
suffer
and
endure
all
thinges
/
namely
also
the
deth
for
the
loue
and
honour
of
god
:
And
also
to
lose
all
that
thou
hast
in
the
world
thou
art
not
the
childe
of
Abraham
.
For
Abraham
was
redy
to
all
thinges
wherunto
god
wold
send
hym
.
Suche
was
Iob
when
he
sayed
:
Iob.
13
Albeit
that
he
kill
me
I
will
put
my
trust
in
him
And
the
wise
saieth
.
Pro.
12
Whatsoever
thing
come
to
the
rightuous
let
him
not
sorowe
.
And
saint
Pa●le
saieth
who
shall
separat
vs
from
the
love
of
Iesu
Christ
?
Ro
.8
.
shall
tribulacion
persecucion
●werd
or
deth
?
And
as
saint
Petre
saieth
:
1.
Pet.
3.
who
is
he
that
may
hurte
you
if
ye
be
haunters
and
folowers
of
goodnesse
.
For
all
that
ever
comyth
vnto
the
when
thou
hast
this
feith
be
it
of
man
or
of
the
devell
all
comyth
to
thy
proufit
.
As
saieth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romains
To
theym
that
love
God
all
thinges
be
helping
and
avauncement
to
good
.
Ro.
8.
And
therfore
pray
we
alweyes
that
the
will
of
god
be
done
.
For
as
he
is
not
here
come
(
as
he
seyd
him
silf
)
to
do
his
will
/
Mat.
6.
but
the
will
of
his
hevenly
father
/
So
shall
Iohn
.
5
not
the
good
Christen
desyre
that
hys
owne
will
be
done
/
but
the
will
of
God
.
And
therfore
shalt
thou
bere
al
thinges
paciently
as
did
Abraham
with
a
stedfast
feyth
knowing
surely
that
god
will
not
forsake
the
for
god
is
thy
father
and
thou
art
his
childe
.
And
it
behoveth
that
he
do
with
the
what
him
pleaseth
.
For
seyng
that
he
is
all
good
he
will
nothing
but
thine
helth
.
None
can
have
suche
a
feyth
if
he
haue
not
therwith
the
love
of
god
.
And
he
that
hath
the
loue
of
god
/
hath
fulfilled
the
lawe
for
all
the
scriptures
teache
vs
none
other
thing
but
that
we
loue
god
with
all
oure
hartes
and
oure
neyghbour
as
oure
silf
/
as
it
is
writen
in
saint
Mathewe
.
Mat.
22.
None
is
a
true
christen
but
he
that
hath
this
loue
.
All
other
be
rather
ypochrites
then
Christen
.
For
all
good
workes
which
be
not
done
by
charyte
/
and
of
good
will
are
all
synne
byfore
God
as
saieth
saint
Austyn
:
He
that
doth
good
ageynst
his
will
/
he
doth
evill
albeit
that
that
that
he
doth
be
good
.
For
all
that
I
do
ageynst
my
will
I
hate
it
.
And
when
I
hate
the
commaundement
I
hate
also
him
that
hath
commaunded
it
.
And
as
long
as
the
parsone
ys
suche
he
may
not
be
rightuous
▪
for
none
may
be
rightuous
but
he
that
kepeth
&
fulfilleth
the
commaundementes
of
God
by
charyte
/
and
with
a
ioyfull
hart
.
And
this
is
a
singular
grace
of
god
.
And
therfore
may
none
be
proude
of
it
/
for
he
can
not
haue
it
of
him
silf
.
So
hath
a
man
nothing
of
him
silf
wherwith
he
may
exalt
him
silf
For
without
God
can
we
do
nothing
.
Iohn
.
15
As
Christ
him
silf
sayeth
/
wit
out
me
can
ye
do
nothing
/
No
not
ones
haue
of
your
silf
one
good
thought
as
sayeth
saint
Paule
.
1.
Cor.
4
whate
hast
thou
that
thou
hast
nor
receyved
wherfore
there
is
no
wey
more
sure
to
come
to
everlasting
life
then
to
humble
him
silf
byfore
God
/
and
to
pray
hym
humbly
of
mercy
nothing
trusting
in
hys
good
workes
/
but
with
a
ferme
trust
forsaking
him
silf
to
knowlege
alweyes
to
god
his
imperfection
.
For
we
can
come
to
nothing
by
oure
good
workes
if
we
put
eny
trust
in
theym
.
For
they
are
nothing
eis
but
sinne
/
and
stinking
byfore
God
/
when
God
helpeth
vs
not
by
hys
grace
.
Esai
.
64
As
saieth
the
prophete
Esaie
.
We
are
all
made
vnclene
and
all
oure
iustice
is
as
yt
were
a
clothe
of
a
woman
that
suffreth
the
fluxe
of
bloude
.
And
therfore
I
can
never
merveyle
ynough
that
many
of
the
religyous
parsones
wolde
make
other
parttakers
of
thyre
good
workes
/
by
bretheryeldes
and
fraternytees
/
seyng
that
Christ
saieth
yn
the
Gospell
:
After
that
ye
haue
done
all
that
to
you
ys
commaunded
/
say
ye
/
we
be
vnproufitable
servauntes
/
we
haue
done
but
oure
duetye
.
For
none
can
do
to
moche
.
None
doth
more
then
he
ys
bound
to
do
/
but
onely
Iesu
Christ
whyche
1.
Pet.
2.
onely
(
as
sayeth
Saynt
Petre
the
apostle
yn
his
.ij.
epistle
)
Never
dyd
synne
nether
was
there
deceyte
found
yn
hys
mouth
)
hath
done
that
he
was
not
bound
to
do
(
And
as
sayeth
the
Prophete
Esaye
)
hath
taken
vppon
hum
all
oure
languores
.
Csa
.
53
And
all
oure
sorowes
dyd
he
beare
/
he
was
wounded
for
oure
inyquytees
/
he
was
beten
for
oure
offences
/
and
by
hys
strype
spottes
were
we
made
hole
.
His
iustice
was
onely
parfait
iustice
for
he
hath
done
that
he
was
not
bound
to
do
.
But
we
of
our
silves
when
we
do
our
best
yet
can
not
oure
iustice
be
parfeyt
when
after
oure
advice
we
do
more
then
we
are
bounde
to
do
yet
be
we
vnrightuous
and
if
we
will
be
rightuous
so
must
goddes
rightuousnes
make
vs
rightuous
.
for
as
sayeth
saint
Pa●le
/
Christ
of
god
to
vs
is
made
wisdome
iustice
sanctificacyon
and
redempcion
to
th
intent
that
(
as
it
is
wryten
)
He
that
rei●yseth
shuld
reioyce
in
the
lord
.
1.
Cor.
1
Saint
Paule
also
teacheth
vs
yn
all
his
epistles
that
Iesus
Christ
is
oure
iustice
and
that
by
him
we
shal
be
saved
and
by
none
other
.
Nowe
seest
thou
well
/
that
none
can
do
to
moche
.
For
of
him
silf
none
can
do
ynough
:
and
that
we
must
take
oure
comfort
of
the
satisfaction
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Then
whye
will
some
sell
vnto
vs
theyre
merytes
and
good
workes
and
make
vs
parttakers
of
theym
:
And
if
it
be
not
that
suche
ypochristes
forsake
theyre
trusting
vppon
there
good
workes
and
that
they
lerne
for
to
trust
vppon
the
iustice
and
satisfaction
of
Christ
they
theym
sylves
shall
never
be
saved
.
For
the
Pharesey
had
done
many
good
workes
but
bycause
that
he
stode
well
yn
hys
owne
conceyte
gloryfyed
and
bosted
hym
sylf
therof
/
therfore
he
was
forsaken
of
God
.
¶
In
whate
thing
lyeth
the
Christendome
.
Chaptre
.xiiij.
TKen
lyeth
the
verey
Christianyte
in
this
thing
/
that
thou
do
all
thing
that
Charyte
proceding
from
thy
faith
iudgeth
to
be
agreable
vnto
god
.
And
when
thou
hast
all
done
with
the
lest
evill
that
thou
canst
/
that
thou
iudge
thy
silfe
yet
an
vnproufitable
servaunt
/
and
that
by
all
thy
good
workes
thou
hast
yet
deserved
nothing
/
or
yf
there
be
eny
thing
well
done
that
it
apartayneth
to
god
albeit
that
by
his
goodnesse
he
will
reward
it
and
that
he
so
reward
the
goodnesse
that
he
hath
done
himsilf
by
his
holy
sprite
beyng
in
vs
.
And
therfore
haue
we
nothing
but
that
that
comyth
of
god
vppon
whome
we
must
abyde
(
for
I
haue
often
sayed
)
Christ
is
oure
iustice
that
is
to
sey
Christ
hath
satisfied
for
vs
/
not
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
not
satisfye
but
bycause
we
can
not
satisfye
.
And
when
one
vnderstondeth
this
he
seeth
well
howe
he
shuld
humble
him
silf
byfore
God
/
and
in
whome
he
shal
seke
his
helth
.
And
when
we
thus
distrust
in
ur
silves
of
oure
good
workes
we
shall
forsake
our
silf
and
stikke
all
holly
to
god
with
a
stedfast
faith
and
parfait
trust
.
And
so
doyng
we
make
force
vnto
the
kingdome
of
heven
.
And
this
is
it
that
God
requyreth
of
vs
and
then
he
holdeth
to
vs
hys
promyse
and
he
iustifieth
vs
when
we
dye
with
suche
a
trust
not
for
oure
workes
/
but
for
hys
holy
name
:
For
he
hath
promysed
vs
that
we
shall
be
his
children
.
So
brought
he
the
children
of
Israell
into
the
lond
of
promission
/
not
by
theyre
meryte
(
for
they
were
many
tyme
rebelles
/
and
murmured
ageynst
hym
)
but
to
fulfyll
hys
promyse
.
For
he
had
promysed
it
to
Abraham
/
Isaac
and
Iacob
.
So
shall
not
the
Christen
distrust
albeit
he
fynde
no
good
in
hym
sylf
/
nor
yn
his
owne
vertue
/
but
he
shall
yeld
hym
sylf
hoelly
to
the
mercy
of
god
and
axe
pardon
of
his
imperfection
wyth
a
perfayt
trust
consydering
howe
grete
love
Christ
hath
shewed
vnto
hym
.
And
thus
doyng
he
ge●●e●h
an
hope
and
trust
yn
the
goodnesse
of
God
/
and
beleveth
stedfastly
that
his
synnes
are
forgyven
not
by
his
good
workes
(
for
when
they
be
compared
vnto
the
goodnesse
requyred
of
God
there
ys
no
comparyson
)
but
by
Iesu
Christ
to
whome
he
putteth
his
trust
.
For
Iesu
Christ
possessith
the
kingdome
of
heven
/
by
double
ryght
.
First
for
bycause
he
is
the
sonne
of
God
and
verey
enheryter
of
his
Royalme
.
Secundly
bycause
he
hath
gotten
hyt
by
his
passyon
and
deth
.
Of
this
secunde
right
he
hath
no
nede
/
and
therfore
he
gyveth
it
to
all
theym
that
beleve
and
trust
yn
hym
and
yn
hys
promyses
.
For
as
God
the
father
loveth
Christ
he
loveth
likewise
all
theym
that
love
him
&
beleve
in
him
.
So
there
shall
none
discomfort
him
silfe
when
he
shall
dye
but
he
must
beleve
surely
that
he
shal
be
saved
.
And
albeit
that
one
have
not
deserved
by
his
good
works
yet
neverthelesse
he
must
beleve
it
bicause
of
the
promyse
of
god
.
for
god
hath
promysed
it
to
all
theym
that
beleve
it
.
And
if
we
beleve
it
he
owith
hyt
vnto
vs
bycause
of
hys
promesse
and
bycause
that
he
ys
true
.
But
if
God
had
promysed
heven
vnto
vs
bycause
of
oure
workes
we
shuld
ever
be
vnsure
of
oure
helth
for
we
shuld
never
knowe
howe
moche
nor
howe
long
we
must
laboure
to
be
saved
and
shuld
be
ever
in
thought
that
we
had
done
to
litell
and
that
more
is
we
shuld
never
dye
ioyfully
.
But
god
wold
assure
vs
of
heven
/
by
his
promesse
to
th
intent
we
shuld
be
certeyn
and
sure
:
For
he
is
the
truthe
that
can
not
lye
.
And
also
to
th
intent
that
we
shuld
haue
trust
and
hope
in
him
/
Notwithstonding
that
after
the
gretnesse
and
multitude
of
oure
synnes
it
seme
to
vs
a
thing
impossible
yet
alweyes
we
shall
beleve
it
without
ony
doubt
bicause
of
his
sure
promesse
.
And
whosoever
knowyth
thys
he
may
ioyfully
dye
and
abyde
the
iudgement
of
God
whyche
els
were
yntollerabill
.
¶
Howe
that
we
shall
not
sorowe
for
feare
of
deth
.
Chaptre
.xv.
THe
helth
of
a
Christen
lyeth
not
in
this
life
or
in
that
that
one
lyveth
longe
yn
this
world
/
but
rather
yn
the
deth
.
For
we
can
not
be
saved
but
by
deth
.
Therfore
the
deth
in
him
silf
is
not
yvill
but
is
rather
to
be
desyred
.
As
did
saint
Paule
saint
Martyne
saint
Austyn
and
many
other
saintes
whiche
desired
al
the
deth
for
in
this
lyfe
there
is
no
proufit
/
but
alwey
to
sinne
more
and
more
/
and
alweyes
vnredy
to
dye
.
Therfore
thou
shalt
diligently
studye
and
exercise
thy
silf
in
this
present
boke
/
and
in
the
faith
wherof
I
haue
moche
spoken
of
and
then
forsaking
thy
silf
entyerly
thou
shalt
trust
vnto
the
grace
mercy
and
good
will
of
god
alweyes
rather
desiring
to
dye
and
to
be
with
god
then
to
lyve
here
ony
longer
.
This
shall
thy
sprite
desyre
.
for
the
flesshe
can
not
desyre
suche
thinges
.
And
so
shalt
thou
holde
thy
silf
stedfastly
vnto
god
beleving
that
thou
art
his
childe
and
that
he
is
thy
father
&
that
thou
belongest
to
him
.
For
God
hath
bought
the
ageyn
and
hath
made
the
his
child
and
his
heyre
when
thou
were
yet
hys
enymye
.
And
if
he
haue
bought
the
when
thou
knewest
hym
not
howe
moche
more
will
he
nowe
take
the
to
mercy
when
thou
knowest
hym
/
and
when
thou
axest
mercy
with
a
stedfast
fayth
and
trust
in
hym
.
And
bycause
a
man
can
not
lyve
here
without
synne
therfore
he
can
never
satisfye
vnto
God
for
hys
synnes
.
And
for
this
cause
shall
the
Christen
willingly
yeld
hym
silf
vnto
the
deth
for
the
love
of
God
:
As
Iesus
Christ
hath
done
for
vs
.
And
by
suche
a
willing
deth
which
is
taken
with
a
good
will
by
suche
fayth
and
trust
/
and
also
by
the
love
that
we
have
to
God
all
synnes
are
clerely
defeated
and
put
awey
.
For
none
can
do
more
greate
penaunce
then
to
dye
wyllingly
for
to
fulfill
the
will
of
God
.
Therfore
thou
shalt
not
be
sory
for
deth
/
but
thou
shalt
forsake
willingly
and
with
a
ioyfull
hert
all
thy
goodes
and
all
thy
frendes
for
to
obey
god
.
They
that
die
with
suche
a
courage
and
suche
a
trust
yn
god
it
is
a
certeyn
signe
that
they
be
saved
And
to
th
intent
that
none
shuld
feare
or
be
discomfort
by
deth
/
Christ
is
first
deed
him
silf
and
hath
taken
awey
the
power
of
deth
.
None
shall
haue
horror
of
the
deth
/
if
he
haue
this
feith
for
it
is
nowe
none
other
thing
but
a
dore
and
entre
wherby
one
goith
from
this
lyfe
temporall
vnto
the
life
eternall
.
For
christ
saieth
by
the
mouth
of
the
prophete
Osee.
Osee.
13
1.
Cor.
15
O
deth
I
wil
be
thy
deth
.
And
saint
Paule
saieth
.
Deth
where
is
thy
victory
.
Wherfore
yt
is
moche
to
be
rebuked
the
folisshe
custume
and
maner
of
wepyng
bewaylyng
and
takyng
of
sorowe
for
the
deed
as
though
we
had
no
maner
of
hope
or
beleve
on
the
other
lyfe
.
Let
the
paynems
wepe
and
wayle
which
haue
no
hope
of
the
euerlastyng
lyfe
.
I
mervayle
that
we
be
so
moche
ynfideles
seyng
that
seint
Paul
teacheth
vs
not
to
be
sory
for
oure
frendes
deed
saying
vnto
the
Thessalonyans
:
My
bretheren
we
wyll
not
that
ye
be
ignoraunt
of
theym
that
slepe
that
ys
to
sey
of
theym
that
be
deed
to
1.
Tessa.
4
th
intent
ye
shulde
not
be
sory
as
are
other
that
have
no
hope
.
Behold
Saynt
Paule
calleth
the
deth
none
other
thyng
but
a
slepe
from
the
whyche
Iesu
Christ
shall
wake
vs
at
the
day
of
iudgement
.
And
yf
we
haue
suche
a
feith
/
as
is
that
wherof
I
haue
nowe
spoken
of
we
shall
be
nothing
sory
but
rather
ioyfull
when
eny
dyeth
.
Whosoever
is
sory
for
suche
thing
he
synneth
.
For
he
is
sory
that
the
will
of
god
is
done
.
Then
let
none
be
sory
therfore
for
it
is
but
all
folye
and
infidelite
.
Thou
shalt
not
ordeyne
where
thou
wilt
be
buryed
or
whate
stone
thou
wylt
haue
on
thy
tombe
for
it
is
all
pryde
and
vaynglory
and
proufiteth
nothing
/
ye
yt
is
grete
synne
bifore
god
.
For
it
is
all
one
bifore
god
if
thou
be
buryed
in
the
churche
or
in
the
churcheyard
or
yn
any
other
place
.
And
all
the
pompes
and
ceremonyes
wherwith
the
deed
are
buryed
is
more
institute
for
the
proufyt
and
advauntage
of
the
lyving
/
then
to
help
the
deed
.
For
they
proufit
or
helpe
nothing
at
all
vnto
the
deed
.
The
best
preparacyon
vnto
deth
ys
to
love
nothing
in
this
world
/
to
set
his
hert
on
none
erthly
thing
:
but
so
to
entreate
and
vse
all
temporall
thinges
that
one
may
be
alweyes
redy
to
forsake
theym
and
to
loue
better
to
be
with
god
then
here
.
wilt
thou
nowe
knowe
who
dyeth
helthfully
as
ferre
as
man
may
haue
knowlege
.
Me
semyth
after
the
scripture
that
when
a
man
or
a
woman
hath
loving
conversacion
with
his
neyghboure
/
or
if
they
be
maryed
to gyther
in
an
holy
love
/
glad
to
here
talke
of
god
/
giving
willingli
after
theyre
power
for
goddis
sake
/
and
are
not
sory
or
discomforted
for
the
losse
of
theyre
goodes
/
or
of
any
other
adversite
willingly
comforting
the
desolate
and
dieth
in
a
stedfast
faith
and
with
good
will
it
is
to
be
thought
that
suche
a
parsonne
shuld
be
saved
.
Nowe
forbicause
I
haue
moche
spoken
of
the
faith
and
howe
we
be
the
children
of
god
I
will
write
howe
all
estates
shuld
lyve
/
and
of
every
estate
alone
a
doctryne
after
the
Gospell
and
epistles
of
.
S.
Paule
.
And
first
of
monkes
and
nonnes
.
¶
Of
the
life
of
Monkes
whate
it
was
yn
tymes
passed
.
Chaptre
.xvi.
IN
tymes
passed
there
were
no
holyer
parsones
then
monkes
.
And
all
they
that
wold
lyve
according
to
the
gospell
were
wont
to
gyve
theym
silves
vnto
that
life
bycause
they
had
a
more
gretter
occasyon
and
help
to
leade
a
good
lyfe
/
then
with
theym
of
the
world
.
A
parsone
mought
better
kepe
his
symplicite
/
chastyte
/
sobryete
/
humilyte
and
other
vertues
in
such
assemble
of
holy
parsones
then
he
coud
do
among
the
seculers
and
worldly
whiche
sought
but
thinges
carnall
.
So
was
then
the
lyfe
of
monkes
the
fontaygne
of
christendome
.
But
thou
must
know
that
the
monkes
of
that
tyme
were
all
other
then
they
of
this
present
tyme
.
They
made
no
vowes
no●
promyses
as
they
do
nowe
.
None
was
then
constreyned
to
chastite
or
to
other
vertues
ageynst
his
will
.
They
were
subiect
and
obeysaunt
vnto
the
commaundement
of
theyre
Abbot
willingly
as
though
god
had
commaunded
theym
.
For
theyre
superyours
commaunded
theym
nothing
but
the
commaundementes
of
God
and
of
the
Gospell
.
And
bycause
I
may
not
reherse
the
lyfe
of
all
Monkes
I
wyll
speke
here
of
.iiij.
maner
of
Monkes
/
to
th
intent
that
ye
may
knowe
how
the
life
of
monkes
is
chaunged
.
The
first
monkes
was
Helyas
&
Helizeus
/
the
sonnes
of
Ionadab
/
the
sonnes
of
the
prophetes
/
saynt
Iohn
Baptist
/
&
other
lyke
.
They
were
parsones
lyvyng
yn
abstynence
/
yn
wyldernesse
.
But
the
lyfe
of
theym
hath
no
maner
similytude
vnto
the
life
of
oure
monkes
nowe
a
dayes
.
Not
long
after
that
oure
savioure
christ
is
ascended
vnto
heven
/
ys
there
come
an
other
sect
of
Monkes
/
of
whome
wryteth
Pi●●lo
and
Eusebius
.
These
monkes
had
theyre
begynning
of
the
disciples
of
saynt
Marke
.
with
theym
dwelled
wymen
and
lyued
to gyther
separat
from
the
people
yn
sobryete
/
chastyte
and
love
.
And
they
lauded
God
with
reding
of
the
psalmes
/
with
fastinges
and
prayers
:
And
lyved
hoelly
after
the
life
whiche
thappostles
had
first
enterprysed
emong
whome
all
thinges
were
comon
.
Acto
.
4
As
wryteth
Saynt
Luke
yn
th
actes
of
th
appostles
.
Many
have
folowed
the
life
of
these
mo●kes
here
as
saint
Effrem
/
saint
Machayre
/
saint
Hierome
/
saint
Heliodore
/
and
many
other
holy
parsones
that
then
were
in
the
world
as
a
man
may
perceyve
in
the
bokes
of
saint
Iohn
Chrysostome
.
Of
suche
life
was
also
saynt
Martyne
with
his
bretheren
.
They
were
not
ydell
but
writing
of
bokes
and
labouring
with
theyre
hondes
for
to
get
theyre
expences
.
They
made
no
vowes
nor
profession
.
Every
one
mought
eate
fast
&
reade
when
he
wolde
like
as
did
the
seculers
.
They
came
many
tymes
to gyther
to
communyon
and
prayer
.
They
had
no
certeyn
masses
/
nor
houres
to
syng
dayly
.
And
when
yt
was
noyous
vnto
theym
they
mought
avoyde
out
of
the
company
/
for
they
were
not
constreyned
there
to
abyde
by
any
professyon
.
And
when
a
Bisshop
or
an
herdman
dyed
they
toke
custumably
one
of
these
monkes
for
a
newe
Bisshop
and
herdman
/
for
they
were
then
holy
and
lettered
parsones
.
After
theym
came
the
thyrde
secte
of
monkes
/
of
the
whiche
was
saint
Benet
/
Montanus
/
Gregory
/
and
other
monkes
/
of
the
ordre
of
saint
Benet
.
In
that
tyme
was
the
life
of
monkes
sum
whate
charged
with
a
certeyn
nombre
of
Psalmes
/
with
certeyn
prayers
/
with
one
certeyn
habite
and
ordre
and
with
other
ceremonyes
.
Neverthelesse
saint
Benet
dyd
not
so
charge
his
ordre
/
but
submitted
all
vnto
the
discrecyon
of
the
Abbot
to
dispence
chaunge
and
do
all
thinges
accordinge
as
he
shuld
thinke
it
best
convenient
after
the
tyme
.
And
bicause
they
were
men
of
holye
life
the
●ytesins
toke
of
theym
to
theyre
pastores
&
bisshopes
.
So
came
it
afterward
to
passe
that
the
princes
and
grete
parsonages
haue
had
favoure
and
love
vnto
the
cloysters
/
and
haue
gyven
theym
moche
goodes
and
possessions
/
and
haue
founded
newe
monasteryes
/
so
that
they
be
thus
multiplied
in
the
worlde
/
as
thou
mayst
see
.
And
bicause
that
to
moche
goodes
and
possessions
haue
be
gyven
vnto
them
theyre
good
discipline
and
life
is
by
lytell
and
lytel
brought
to
nought
and
corrupted
by
rychesse
.
So
that
they
have
enterprysed
to
make
sumpluous
bnyldinges
/
costly
vestmentes
/
and
haue
begonne
to
eate
and
drynke
delyca●ly
/
haue
bought
precyous
vessels
/
chalices
/
and
other
ornamentes
in
theyre
churches
.
So
haue
they
enterprysed
to
lyve
/
not
as
monkes
but
as
lordes
By
these
thinges
here
is
coled
the
spryte
and
love
of
God
.
Thus
loving
the
sprite
they
haue
taken
the
flesshe
ordeyning
all
theyre
holynesse
yn
foreyn
/
and
outward
thinges
/
and
ceremonyes
/
as
in
reding
theyre
houres
/
in
singing
/
in
kne●●g
in
habytes
and
many
other
ceremonyes
.
But
humilite
/
contemptibilite
/
sobriete
/
pacyens
and
povertie
they
haue
forgetten
.
And
by
suche
meanes
is
the
life
of
monkes
come
vnto
voluptuousnesse
and
vnto
all
vanyte
by
th
abundaunce
of
richesse
.
Thus
haue
they
begonne
to
be
ydell
/
and
wold
not
get
theyre
expences
by
laboure
of
theyre
hondes
/
as
it
was
ordeyned
at
the
beginning
.
Thus
by
ydelnesse
are
thei
come
vnto
all
evell
and
perversite
and
by
grete
hepes
be
they
fled
out
of
theyre
cloysters
Monkes
and
Nonnes
.
Then
was
it
ordeyned
(
as
it
semith
)
that
bifore
saint
Bernardes
tyme
the
monkes
did
make
professyon
.
After
that
the
life
of
monkes
was
so
corrupted
came
saint
Bernard
to
cloyster
and
then
were
the
monkes
refourmed
.
Then
did
they
ageyn
diligently
take
theyre
astate
and
began
ageyn
to
charge
theyre
ordre
with
profession
and
promesse
and
haue
made
many
statutes
after
the
whiche
they
mought
live
/
and
wherby
they
might
compell
men
therto
for
the
willing
sprite
was
clere
extinct
in
theym
.
After
this
is
comen
the
.iiij.
secte
of
monkes
.
As
Norbertus
/
saint
Dominyk
saint
Fraunceys
.
And
of
theym
are
nowe
comen
many
sectes
/
as
the
observau●tes
/
freres
minors
/
Collettes
/
and
Mar●●ās
Saint
Dominyk
hath
byn
as
fertill
as
saint
Fraunceys
.
And
thus
be
the
cloysters
and
monkes
multiplied
without
nombre
.
But
the
gretter
that
the
nombre
of
monkes
and
nonnes
hath
byn
the
gretelyer
hath
vertue
and
charite
ben
minisshed
for
they
haue
begonne
to
make
divysions
and
partes
the
one
ageinst
the
other
for
to
knowe
whiche
of
theyre
ordres
were
most
holy
and
better
then
other
and
many
other
folyes
.
After
this
haue
the
monkes
gotten
popes
and
cardynals
of
theyre
relygion
.
And
also
they
haue
purchased
and
gotten
to
the
despyte
and
contempte
one
religyon
of
an
other
many
privileges
/
pardons
and
auctoritees
to
make
cōfrayries
for
the
seculers
whome
thy
make
parttakers
of
theyre
good
workes
as
though
:
they
dyd
more
then
they
are
bounde
to
do
.
Notwithstonding
that
Christ
him
silf
sayeth
in
the
gospell
:
Lu.
17
After
that
ye
haue
done
all
that
to
you
is
commaunded
:
yet
sey
ye
:
we
be
vnproufitable
servauntes
we
haue
done
but
that
whiche
we
were
bound
to
do
.
Thus
are
the
cloysters
and
monkes
multiplied
/
and
all
charyte
among
theym
mynysshed
.
In
tymes
passed
was
the
lyfe
of
monkes
a
departing
from
the
world
/
and
nowe
they
are
called
monkes
whiche
in
the
myddes
of
the
world
by
and
sell
/
iudge
/
drynk
/
eate
and
be
conversaunt
like
seculers
/
and
yet
will
still
be
called
monkes
or
racher
religious
.
They
do
the
better
to
be
called
religyous
then
monkes
after
the
life
that
they
lede
nowe
.
for
monkes
after
the
greke
worde
signyfieth
solytary
or
lyving
alone
as
they
were
wont
to
lyve
byfore
tymes
when
theyre
life
was
good
and
holye
.
But
religyous
after
the
la●yne
ys
bonde
and
subiect
.
For
whate
is
now
the
life
of
the
religious
but
a
supersticious
subiection
vnto
certeyn
vayne
ceremonyes
.
Therfore
they
may
nowe
by
good
reason
be
called
religious
that
is
to
sey
captyves
imprysoned
in
a
ceremoniall
life
and
all
Indaicall
/
forasmoche
as
they
kepe
not
theyre
ordre
liberally
/
and
willingly
/
but
for
the
most
part
by
constreynt
.
But
there
intent
is
not
to
be
called
religyous
for
thys
cause
.
For
this
worde
religious
betokeneth
sometyme
/
holy
and
gyven
to
the
servise
of
god
.
And
therfore
they
wolde
so
be
called
entending
to
be
taken
more
holyer
then
other
.
Albeit
that
thappostell
sey
:
If
eny
man
thinke
that
he
is
sum
whate
when
in
dede
he
is
nothing
/
the
same
deceyveth
him
silf
in
his
imaginacion
.
Alweyes
in
old
tymereyned
all
vertue
emong
the
religious
.
They
haunte●
not
the
worldly
people
and
therfore
might
they
well
be
called
monkes
/
that
is
to
sey
/
solitaryes
living
alone
and
also
religious
that
is
to
sey
holye
and
bound
vnto
all
vertue
.
But
nowe
ye
shall
finde
no
where
no
gretter
eaters
/
banqueters
/
drinkers
(
I
dare
not
sey
drunkardes
)
chidinges
nor
envy
them
emong
theym
.
They
thinke
that
when
they
kepe
theyre
rule
outwardly
in
habite
/
kneling
/
becking
/
singing
/
reding
/
fasting
/
seying
of
masse
/
and
in
other
semblable
ceremonyes
/
that
they
be
then
saintes
and
vertuous
/
albeit
that
all
these
thinges
thus
done
without
the
sprite
and
fre
will
be
nothing
els
bifore
god
but
supersticion
pryde
and
ypochrisie
.
Thus
do
they
dayly
encrease
theyre
supersticious
ceremonyes
trusting
therun
to
bicause
they
haue
not
the
same
feyth
&
sprite
that
the
religious
had
in
tymes
passed
.
Beforetymes
the
●ove
of
God
stered
theym
to
do
suche
thinges
.
Nowe
they
do
it
all
of
a
necessite
as
though
they
coude
not
be
saved
without
suche
thinges
/
making
to
theym
ydols
and
Goddes
of
the
workes
of
theyre
hondes
.
Then
howe
is
it
nowe
a
religious
lyfe
?
I
se
nothing
wherfore
one
shuld
entre
ynto
religyon
.
¶
Whether
the
life
of
a
Monke
be
better
then
the
lyfe
of
a
comon
Eytesyn
.
Chaptre
.xvij.
THe
life
of
monkes
as
it
is
nowe
vsed
in
the
worlde
is
none
other
thing
but
a
secte
and
theryn
lyeth
no
more
holynesse
then
in
the
life
of
a
good
housholder
.
wherfore
the
state
that
the
monkes
become
to
nowe
a
dayes
is
moche
to
be
playned
.
And
if
thou
wilt
knowe
that
I
sey
truth
compare
the
life
of
a
good
honsholder
vnto
the
life
of
a
good
monke
/
&
behold
whiche
agreeth
most
vnto
the
doctrine
of
the
gospell
.
The
monke
is
obeysaunt
vnto
hys
Abbot
/
Pryour
or
warden
.
The
housholder
vnto
his
pastor
or
herdman
in
that
it
pleasith
him
to
commaund
him
in
fastinges
holydayes
and
suche
like
and
that
many
tymes
more
willingly
then
the
monke
to
his
Abbot
.
The
monke
promyseth
povertye
but
he
never
wanteth
as
seith
Saynt
Barnard
.
He
is
fedde
and
nourisshed
of
the
goodes
of
other
gayned
by
the
laboure
of
other
.
He
gyveth
to
none
but
receyveth
every
where
.
The
housholder
liveth
not
of
almesse
as
doth
the
monke
or
frere
but
gayneth
his
lyving
with
the
labour
of
his
hondes
/
ye
he
giveth
almesse
according
to
his
power
.
So
is
better
herin
the
housholder
then
the
religious
:
〈◊〉
20
For
Christ
him
silf
saieth
that
it
is
more
blessed
to
give
then
to
receive
.
The
thirde
thing
that
the
monke
promiseth
is
chas●ite
/
neverthelesse
the
state
of
matrimonye
pleaseth
god
also
/
for
he
himsilf
hath
institute
it
.
The
monke
promisyth
to
kepe
the
rule
of
a
man
.
The
housholder
is
content
with
the
promise
that
he
hath
made
at
the
font
of
baptesme
so
that
he
may
kepe
it
well
.
For
the
good
life
lieth
not
in
moche
promising
/
but
in
keping
wel
that
whiche
one
hath
promised
.
The
monke
reioyseth
bicause
saint
Fraunceys
or
saint
Dommike
is
his
superiour
.
The
housholder
holdeth
god
for
his
superiour
.
The
monke
hath
the
rule
of
a
man
.
The
housholder
the
rule
of
god
/
that
is
to
say
/
the
gospell
.
Then
whie
will
the
Monke
holde
him
silf
more
holy
then
the
comon
housholder
?
God
is
egally
like
nighe
vnto
all
theym
that
love
him
with
all
theire
hert
and
lyve
according
to
the
gospell
●
be
he
monke
or
chanone
/
reguler
or
seculer
.
The
Abit
of
Monkes
nor
theyre
ceremonyes
can
not
helpe
theim
when
their
hert
is
not
good
/
likewise
as
the
seculer
abit
can
not
hurte
the
seculer
man
when
the
herte
is
spirituall
.
For
the
perfection
of
Christendome
lyeth
not
in
mete
or
drinke
or
in
other
outward
workes
/
as
is
fasting
/
praing
with
the
mouth
/
watching
/
reding
/
synging
/
making
obeysaunce
with
the
hede
/
kneling
or
in
eny
other
outward
thing
semblable
.
As
testifieth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romains
/
saying
:
The
kingdome
of
god
is
nother
mete
nor
drinke
/
but
it
is
rightuousnesse
/
peace
/
and
ioy
in
the
holy
goost
.
If
thy
hart
and
entent
seche
none
other
thing
but
the
honour
and
will
of
God
/
if
thou
reioyse
that
thou
maist
do
and
suffer
all
thing
for
the
love
of
god
then
art
thou
sure
that
thou
lovest
God
and
that
he
loveth
the.
This
let
every
religious
k●owe
that
he
may
not
thinke
that
he
shal
be
iustified
by
his
outward
workes
/
or
that
he
is
eny
thing
better
then
the
seculer
man
:
As
at
this
day
(
god
amend
it
)
we
se
that
many
religious
esteme
theym
silves
so
holye
/
as
though
they
alone
were
christen
.
And
herof
many
tymes
the
seculers
are
cause
whiche
playne
theyre
life
when
they
behold
the
life
of
the
religious
.
They
prayse
the
state
of
religion
bicause
they
regard
onely
the
outward
workes
and
pleyne
that
god
hath
not
called
theym
to
suche
a
life
.
when
the
religious
here
this
they
glorifie
heryn
trust
in
theyre
workes
and
thinke
that
it
is
even
so
and
that
they
be
more
holy
than
the
other
.
This
is
the
most
daungerous
temptacyon
that
a
religious
may
haue
for
by
this
temptacyon
they
beginne
many
tymes
to
trust
and
abyde
vppon
theyre
good
workes
notwithstonding
that
they
be
often
done
ageynst
theyre
will
whiche
can
never
be
good
.
As
at
this
day
we
se
howe
many
monkes
and
nonnes
lyve
in
theyre
cloysters
ageynst
their
will
:
And
all
that
they
do
procedeth
from
an
hart
constreyned
and
not
voluntary
.
And
out
dare
th●y
not
go
for
shame
bicause
they
haue
otherw●se
promysed
.
And
they
curse
oftymes
all
evill
to
theym
that
haue
counceyled
theym
and
brought
theym
into
that
religyon
/
and
wolde
fayne
that
theyre
cloyster
were
bu●ned
.
And
so
be
they
never
content
in
theyre
hart
nether
can
finde
eny
rest
of
conscience
and
be
then
moche
ferther
from
god
then
they
were
when
they
were
seculers
.
Suche
people
oftymes
do
many
evelles
toward
theym
silves
by
impacience
and
rebellion
ageinst
god
.
They
do
nothing
by
.
love
that
they
haue
to
god
or
bycause
that
they
beleve
theym
silves
to
be
the
children
of
god
but
onely
by
constreynt
and
ageynst
theyre
will
.
And
when
they
must
dye
they
trust
and
stikke
vppon
suche
workes
by
theim
done
ageynst
theyre
hartes
and
by
constraynt
of
theyre
ordre
and
thinke
even
thus
.
Behold
dere
lord
:
my
life
hath
byn
to
me
hard
and
bitter
:
I
haue
oftymes
had
evill
will
:
I
haue
alweyes
abiden
in
my
Cloyster
/
I
haue
kept
myn
ordre
/
I
haue
valiantly
fought
vnto
the
ende
/
gyve
me
nowe
the
crowne
of
glorye
/
and
the
everlasting
lyfe
.
In
all
the
worlde
ys
there
not
a
more
daungerous
synne
then
this
perversyte
and
ypochrisye
.
It
were
better
for
suche
people
to
voyde
from
theyre
cloyster
:
For
synners
knowyng
theyre
synnes
and
requyryng
pardone
and
grace
be
receyved
vnto
grace
where
as
suche
ypochrites
are
reproved
of
god
:
As
we
may
se
in
the
gospell
where
god
received
vnto
grace
Marye
Magdaleine
/
saint
Mathew
/
the
good
theef
and
meny
other
open
sinnars
:
But
he
hath
lest
the
scribes
and
phariseys
in
theyre
blyndnesse
whiche
trusted
on
theyre
workes
.
Ye
fathers
and
mothers
behold
well
whate
ye
do
when
ye
put
your
children
in
to
religion
:
For
ye
are
causes
of
all
theyre
sinnes
.
And
it
suffiseth
theim
not
to
lyve
alone
in
suche
abusion
b●t
they
teache
it
theim
silves
vnto
other
/
whome
they
write
in
theire
confraynes
and
make
them
participant
of
theire
good
workes
which
procede
often
from
an
evill
willed
sprite
whiche
can
never
be
good
bifore
god
for
God
will
no
constreined
service
.
Nether
is
there
any
worke
agreable
vnto
god
but
suche
as
procede
from
faith
/
charite
and
out
of
a
willing
hart
.
And
if
God
wold
haue
suche
a
constreyned
service
he
wold
constreyne
the
devels
to
pray
moche
to
syng
/
moche
to
watche
moche
and
to
do
suche
other
thinges
.
But
god
will
none
of
oure
workes
/
when
he
hath
not
oure
hertes
.
And
all
the
workes
that
we
do
daily
be
agreabill
vnto
god
if
with
all
oure
hartes
we
love
him
/
beleve
and
trust
in
him
.
And
all
the
workes
done
without
suche
faith
and
loue
be
sinne
and
dampnabill
bifore
god
/
and
if
we
s●ikke
vppon
theim
as
though
they
were
good
workes
.
And
so
were
it
better
for
the
to
go
out
of
thy
cloyster
and
to
be
an
open
sinnar
and
to
knowlege
thy
misdoing
bifore
god
as
did
the
publican
then
so
for
to
trust
vnto
thy
workes
as
though
god
for
theim
did
owe
vnto
the
the
kingdome
of
heven
.
But
thou
saiest
:
I
haue
promysed
it
I
must
abide
.
Iudi.
11.
Mar.
6
I
sey
ageyne
:
None
is
bo●nde
to
hold
a
promyse
whiche
is
contrarie
vnto
his
helth
:
as
did
Iepte
and
Herode
whiche
had
byn
better
to
breke
theyre
othes
then
to
holde
theire
promyses
.
For
none
may
promise
nor
holde
a
thing
that
is
contrary
vnto
hys
helth
.
S.
Fraunceis
and
saint
Dominike
had
lever
that
thou
were
saved
in
keping
the
gospel
then
dampned
trusting
vppon
thy
workes
.
And
it
is
better
to
be
shamed
here
bifore
the
worlde
then
bifore
god
.
But
whate
is
it
that
thou
hast
promysed
when
thou
madest
thy
profession
?
hast
thou
promised
that
thou
wilt
not
live
after
the
promise
that
thou
hast
made
at
thy
baptesme
?
Tho●
saiest
nay
/
But
therfore
saiest
thou
I
am
entred
into
religion
for
the
better
to
fulfill
the
promyse
made
at
baptesme
.
Then
whan
thou
perceyvest
that
thou
livest
worse
in
the
monasterye
/
then
thou
didest
when
thou
were
seculer
/
whi●
darest
thou
not
take
ageyn
the
life
&
astate
wherin
thou
maist
worke
better
for
thy
helth
without
offending
any
parsone
but
rather
amend
other
?
Or
if
thou
be
entred
into
religion
for
to
seche
the
helth
of
thy
soule
and
findest
there
more
noise
envye
drinking
bankettes
diuisions
/
hatredes
then
from
whens
thou
camest
thou
maist
alweyes
sey
I
am
come
hyther
to
amend
my
lyfe
.
And
I
finde
that
I
waxe
daily
worse
:
therfore
I
will
goo
there
I
may
amend
my
life
and
serve
God
with
more
grete
rest
of
conscience
.
Therfore
I
tell
the
that
it
is
better
to
live
well
in
the
world
then
yll
in
the
monasterie
&
to
trust
vppon
thy
good
workes
.
But
thou
must
thinke
not
to
leve
the
cloister
to
haue
libertie
and
carnall
pleasure
but
onely
to
serve
God
more
frely
as
saieth
Saint
Paule
.
Give
not
youre
libertie
an
occasion
vnto
the
flesshe
.
And
none
can
give
the
better
knowlege
herof
Ga.
5.
then
thine
ownr
conscience
when
thou
axest
it
counceil
for
it
deceyveth
none
but
saith
alwey
manifestly
the
trouth
.
The
world
hath
likewise
his
daungiers
and
his
perilles
and
it
is
impossible
to
live
in
the
world
without
sinne
.
Therfore
when
the
religious
seith
that
he
may
be
saved
in
his
cloister
/
●er
hym
abide
there
although
he
haue
there
moche
to
suffre
.
But
when
thou
percey
vest
that
in
thy
cloister
thou
workest
ageinst
thy
helth
/
thou
maist
then
retourne
into
the
world
without
synne
/
and
lyve
according
to
the
Gospell
although
that
it
be
grete
shame
bifore
the
worlde
:
For
it
is
better
to
obey
vnto
god
/
then
vnto
men
/
as
sayd
Saint
Peter
in
th
actes
of
th
appostles
.
Act.
5
¶
Howe
it
is
that
the
Monkes
go
not
forward
in
spiritua●l
life
but
waxe
often
worse
.
Chaptre
.xviij.
WIlt
thou
knowe
whie
they
live
nowe
sloughtfully
in
the
monasteries
and
wherfore
that
there
be
so
many
that
wold
faine
thei
were
out
?
This
happeth
for
none
other
cause
but
that
they
never
entred
for
that
entent
that
they
shuld
have
entred
.
One
entreth
there
of
necessite
/
to
haue
his
expences
:
An
other
to
become
a
greate
prelate
:
The
thirde
to
live
Idelly
&
to
haue
good
tymes
.
Many
for
vaine
glory
to
be
reputed
holy
/
and
devout
/
to
be
honoured
of
the
comon
people
/
or
so
in
preching
to
shewe
theym
silves
that
they
be
wise
.
None
taketh
that
astate
with
suche
a
sprite
and
courage
as
sometyme
did
saint
Fraunceis
or
saint
Benet
.
And
therfore
they
prouf●t
nothing
.
But
the
longer
they
be
there
/
the
more
sloughtfull
they
waxe
to
do
good
.
For
to
be
ydell
and
to
be
nourisshed
delicatly
dulleth
vs
and
maketh
the
flesshe
rebell
/
so
that
they
are
the
more
enclined
vnto
lubricite
vnclennesse
hatred
envye
and
slought
then
the
seculers
that
labour
with
theyre
hondes
.
Some
se
the
religious
rede
moche
praysing
watche
goo
wolwared
and
were
meke
clothing
:
And
this
pleaseth
them
.
They
get
a
pleasure
to
serve
god
in
suche
a
sort
.
They
here
sey
that
euery
body
promiseth
the
kingdome
of
heven
vnto
the
observauntes
/
so
that
they
kepe
well
theire
rule
/
and
by
this
meane
conceive
they
sprite
and
courage
/
to
lerne
this
life
bicause
they
consider
not
what
thing
is
promised
theim
if
they
kepe
well
the
promises
made
at
theyre
bapt●sme
.
And
after
that
they
be
thus
entred
into
the
cloister
they
here
of
none
other
thing
/
they
lerne
none
other
thing
but
outward
workes
/
as
reding
singing
/
watching
fasting
and
other
like
ceremonies
.
Thei
know
none
other
thing
but
that
the
summe
of
all
perfection
and
helth
resteth
in
these
thinges
.
So
think
they
that
they
haue
the
principall
part
of
all
perfection
&
that
they
are
sure
to
be
saved
when
with
grete
vnlust
and
tediousnesse
they
haue
accomplisshed
and
observed
these
outward
thinges
And
bicause
they
thinke
thus
thei
abide
hanging
and
trusting
in
suche
thinges
.
And
so
come
they
never
vnto
the
holy
and
blissed
sprite
of
saint
Fraunceys
or
of
s●int
Bene●
.
They
haue
never
experience
howe
it
stondeth
with
a
spirituall
hart
:
for
they
know
not
whate
thing
they
shuld
do
with
inforth
.
They
thinke
that
all
lyeth
in
outward
workes
and
bicause
they
come
not
vnto
the
sprite
therfore
abide
they
so
coide
we●y
and
slought●ull
.
And
so
recule
they
more
bakward
then
they
goo
ferward
in
goodnesse
.
And
comonly
when
they
haue
lived
in
theyre
religion
twenty
or
thirty
yere
they
are
lesse
worth
as
vnto
the
purpose
of
helth
then
they
were
at
theyre
entre
.
For
they
haue
nought
gotten
there
but
a
good
estimacyon
of
theym
silf
of
theyr
good
workes
supersticion
and
ypochrisye
.
They
haue
not
yet
ones
tasted
the
sobriete
and
lytell
estymacyon
that
the
spirituall
parson
bereth
in
his
hert
of
him
silf
.
for
they
abide
alweys
in
the
flesshe
and
in
the
lettre
of
theyre
rule
and
of
the
commaundementes
.
And
they
do
nought
by
love
nor
with
good
hert
.
And
as
long
as
they
kepe
thus
theyre
ordre
they
are
reproved
of
God
with
the
Pharesey
yn
the
.xviij.
Chaptre
of
Saint
Luke
.
Lu.
18
For
if
the
lawe
of
Moyses
and
the
Ceremonyes
whiche
God
him
silfe
did
ordeyne
might
iustifie
nor
save
none
(
as
wryteth
Saint
Paule
the
Apostle
yn
all
his
epistles
)
howe
moche
lesse
may
a
monke
be
iustified
by
his
rule
and
ceremonyes
whiche
be
institute
by
men
.
wherfore
we
must
serche
all
in
the
hert
and
in
the
sprite
wherby
we
may
be
iustified
.
For
the
outward
workes
whiche
we
do
without
the
sprite
be
sumtyme
called
flesshe
by
Christ
in
the
Gospell
.
Iohn
.
●
.
Suche
flesshe
proufiteth
nothing
:
it
is
the
sprite
that
quykeneth
as
Christ
saieth
.
That
is
to
sey
:
All
outward
and
forayne
thinges
seme
they
never
so
holy
yf
yt
procede
not
from
the
sprite
fulfylled
with
fayth
and
love
.
That
is
to
sey
:
if
it
be
not
done
by
Charyte
and
love
ioyfully
by
the
mocyon
of
fayth
and
trust
that
we
have
to
God
.
All
suche
thing
seme
it
never
so
holy
or
haue
it
never
so
goodly
apparaunce
proufyteth
nothing
but
rather
hurteth
and
maketh
an
ypochryte
.
For
seing
that
god
is
a
sprite
he
lovith
nothing
but
that
whiche
procedeth
from
the
sprite
as
he
him
silf
saieth
in
the
gospell
.
Saint
Paule
ostymes
calleth
suche
outward
workes
elementes
that
is
to
sey
Ga.
4
Commencementes
and
entrees
into
christendome
:
as
though
he
wold
sey
that
suche
thinges
are
ordined
and
institute
for
theym
that
begyn
to
take
vppon
them
the
christianite
:
As
the
children
of
the
scole
lerne
first
theyre
.
Col.
2
A.
B.
C.
He
warneth
vs
also
that
we
suffer
not
oure
silves
to
be
deceyved
&
that
we
serve
not
nor
abide
subiectes
to
suche
elementes
/
but
willeth
that
we
shuld
procede
vnto
the
sprite
.
For
whate
proufit
shuld
a
scoler
hane
to
abide
all
his
life
in
his
.
A.
B.
C.
&
lerne
.
no
ferther
?
No
more
proufit
bring
the
workes
without
the
sprite
and
feith
.
Moreover
oure
saviour
Christ
calleth
theym
mannes
constitucions
saying
.
Mat.
15
They
honour
me
in
vayne
teching
doctrines
and
commaundementes
of
men
.
1.
Tim.
4
Saint
Paule
also
calleth
them
bodily
exercitacion
/
that
is
to
sey
thinges
wherby
oure
body
is
onely
exercised
/
busyed
and
letted
to
do
worse
.
They
of
them
silves
proufit
nothing
vnto
oure
soules
:
For
he
saieth
/
exercitacion
or
bodily
labour
is
litell
thing
proufitable
/
but
mekenesse
proufiteth
to
all
th●nges
.
And
this
is
bicause
that
we
do
it
with
the
body
onely
&
that
therby
oure
hert
and
sprite
is
not
tourned
to
god
.
Suche
outward
workes
are
moche
mocked
of
the
prophete
Esaye
/
where
he
speketh
in
the
parsone
of
god
in
this
maner
:
Esa.
●
Offre
me
no
more
sacrifice
:
Sence
to
me
is
abhominacion
:
I
will
no
more
suffre
the
festes
of
the
newe
mone
/
nor
of
the
sabbat
/
nor
other
festes
:
My
soule
hath
hated
youre
calendes
and
solempnitees
.
And
ageyn
:
Heven
is
my
seate
/
the
erthe
is
the
fotestole
of
my
fete
:
Esa.
66
whate
is
the
house
that
thou
canst
bild
to
me
?
And
whiche
is
the
place
of
my
rest
?
My
hond
hath
made
all
these
thinges
saieth
the
lord
God
.
But
wherunto
shall
I
take
regarde
but
vnto
the
pore
and
contrite
sprite
and
vnto
the
fearer
of
my
wordes
.
He
that
maketh
sacrifice
of
an
oxe
as
he
that
slewe
a
man
.
He
that
killeth
a
shepe
as
he
that
brayned
a
dogge
he
that
offreth
oblacion
as
he
that
offered
the
bloude
of
a
hogge
.
He
that
remembreth
the
eusence
as
he
that
blissed
an
ydoll
.
They
haue
chosen
all
these
thinges
in
theyre
wayes
and
theire
soules
haue
taken
pleasure
in
theire
abhommacions
.
wherfore
I
will
also
reherce
theyre
illusions
and
deceites
.
And
I
will
bring
vnto
theym
the
thinges
that
they
feared
bic●use
I
haue
called
and
there
was
none
that
answered
I
haue
spoken
and
they
haue
not
herd
.
Thinke
well
on
these
wordes
you
all
that
make
suche
estimacion
of
your
Ceremonies
/
festes
/
oblacions
/
sensinges
/
and
all
other
outward
workes
.
for
albeit
that
ye
will
sey
that
all
these
wordes
be
spoken
of
I●es
that
abode
obstinate
in
the
lawe
of
Moyses
:
shall
they
not
?
ye
/
ought
they
not
?
Likewise
to
be
vnderstond
of
all
theym
that
folowe
the
I●es
in
suche
rites
?
As
do
all
they
that
thinke
to
do
grete
pleasure
to
god
by
theyre
ceremonies
/
sumptuous
bildinges
singinges
/
pleying
at
the
organs
/
sensinges
/
diversitees
of
abites
and
a
thousand
other
dreames
/
whiche
thinges
may
be
done
by
any
envious
parson
proude
parsonye
verely
also
by
a
murtherer
or
a
the●e
as
well
as
by
a
verey
christen
.
But
to
love
god
with
good
hert
/
to
recognise
his
imperfection
/
to
pray
for
his
enemies
to
socoure
by
verey
loue
his
christen
brother
/
to
●ere
paciently
and
with
a
ioyfull
hart
all
that
god
sendeth
:
these
thinges
can
none
do
but
he
that
is
all
holly
given
vnto
god
They
that
be
suche
be
onely
verey
religious
byfore
god
.
For
onely
suche
do
fulfill
there
rule
.
For
they
do
observe
it
and
kepe
it
ioyfully
/
and
with
a
will
fre
&
good
.
But
otherwyse
when
one
doth
all
by
constreynt
and
tediousnesse
it
is
but
a
small
comfort
.
But
that
there
be
nowe
so
fewe
religious
having
the
verey
feling
of
the
sprite
/
this
is
for
none
other
cause
but
(
as
I
haue
seid
bifore
)
forbicause
that
they
entre
not
with
suche
a
courage
&
entent
as
they
shuld
do
and
that
they
be
not
enstructed
as
it
aperteyneth
.
Therfore
whosoever
will
entre
ynt●
religion
let
him
be
ware
aboue
all
thinges
that
he
entre
not
vppon
th
intencion
to
deserve
the
kingdome
of
heven
by
his
watchinges
/
fastinges
/
abstinences
/
prayers
/
singinges
/
redinges
/
and
other
thinges
lyke
.
For
if
th
intent
be
suche
/
he
trusteth
yn
hys
workes
/
and
becometh
an
ypochrite
.
And
the
more
he
doth
of
suche
workes
the
more
great
ypochriste
he
becomyth
And
so
abideth
he
alweyes
a
merchaunte
with
god
for
he
serveth
for
wages
.
But
if
thou
wilt
entre
into
religion
thou
must
do
it
for
the
love
of
God
bicause
god
hath
made
vs
his
children
for
to
thanke
him
ageyn
and
to
fle
the
synne
whiche
reyneth
emong
the
worldly
.
For
he
that
doeth
thus
he
thinketh
that
he
can
never
do
service
ynough
vnto
god
for
that
he
hath
receyved
alredy
:
for
loue
knoweth
no
measure
.
He
laboureth
not
for
to
get
the
eternall
lyfe
as
the
merchaunt
for
his
wages
/
but
onely
to
give
thankes
of
the
goodnesse
that
god
hath
done
vnto
him
alredy
bycause
that
he
beleveth
and
knoweth
of
trouth
that
he
is
the
childe
of
God
and
his
heyre
.
And
therfore
when
eny
hath
the
feith
wherof
we
haue
bifore
spoken
he
is
to
be
praysed
that
by
thankfulnesse
doth
separate
him
silf
from
the
worlde
for
to
fle
the
daungyers
therof
.
For
the
worlde
hath
a
thousand
occasyons
to
synne
/
principally
for
yong
people
.
Wherfore
this
is
not
a
thing
to
be
dispraysed
that
a
parson
yelde
him
in
a
good
religion
to
amend
his
lyfe
.
But
if
one
fynde
nowe
in
the
Monasteryes
more
debates
/
drinkinges
/
banquettes
/
pompes
/
hatred
/
envye
and
ypochrysye
then
in
the
worlde
it
were
moche
better
to
abyde
out
/
ye
or
if
one
be
entred
to
voyde
out
rather
then
to
lerne
there
to
haunt
suche
life
.
For
one
must
go
thider
to
amend
his
life
/
not
to
waxe
worse
.
But
thou
mayst
saye
:
I
haue
made
profession
and
promesse
:
I
must
abide
.
I
haue
seid
bifore
that
none
is
bounde
to
holde
/
ye
that
none
ought
to
hold
eny
promyse
that
is
contrary
vnto
his
helth
.
Herken
to
this
that
saint
Paule
sayeth
:
2.
Tessa.
3
We
commaunde
you
bretheren
by
the
name
of
Iesu
Christ
that
ye
withdrawe
your
silves
from
every
brother
that
walketh
inordinatly
and
not
after
the
institucion
whiche
ye
receyved
of
vs
.
And
ageyn
:
If
he
that
is
called
a
brother
emong
you
be
a
fornicatour
or
covitous
or
a
worshippper
of
images
1.
Cor.
5
or
a
rayler
or
a
dronkard
or
an
extorcyonar
/
wyth
hym
that
ys
suche
see
that
ye
eate
not
.
And
in
an
other
place
:
God
hath
not
called
vs
to
lyve
in
strife
and
discencion
but
in
peace
and
love
.
¶
Osparentes
that
will
put
theyre
children
into
religion
.
Chaptre
.xix.
HEre
must
we
warne
the
parentes
that
they
be
ware
to
put
theire
children
into
religion
without
advice
whiche
they
do
often
bicause
they
seche
more
theyre
owne
proufit
then
the
helth
of
theyre
children
.
For
some
do
it
bicause
they
haue
many
children
/
and
to
th
intent
that
they
may
mary
the
other
the
more
richely
they
put
one
or
.ij.
hauing
some
bodily
imperfection
into
religion
Some
also
do
it
to
haue
honour
by
theyre
children
bicause
they
be
made
monkes
prestes
or
prelates
.
Other
do
it
by
hope
to
be
holpe
and
socoured
of
theyre
children
.
Behold
howe
that
by
suche
meanes
there
be
so
fewe
that
entre
into
relygyon
with
suche
int●ncion
as
I
haue
seid
aboue
.
Hit
is
not
to
be
preysed
but
gretely
to
be
dispreysed
when
by
suche
occasion
eny
entreth
into
religion
.
Therfore
shulde
the
parentes
se
first
whether
theyre
children
were
enclyned
therunto
or
not
/
and
whether
they
dyd
desire
it
or
not●
and
for
whate
cause
they
desired
it
.
for
if
they
be
not
enclined
therunto
whye
wilt
thou
lese
them
as
though
none
mought
be
saved
yn
the
worlde
?
Howe
dyd
men
bifore
that
monkes
came
into
the
world
?
And
why
were
not
thappostles
monkes
?
Ye
why
were
ye
not
monkes
your
silves
that
wolde
so
haue
your
children
?
God
(
as
sayeth
Saint
Paule
the
apostle
)
loketh
on
no
mannes
parson
whether
he
be
monke
or
seculer
man
or
woman
/
nobill
or
ignobill
/
But
he
onely
is
agreabill
vnto
God
that
loveth
him
with
all
his
hert
be
he
housholder
or
preste
/
religious
or
lay
yt
ys
all
one
to
him
.
And
as
Saynt
Peter
saieth
in
th
actes
of
th
appostles
.
Acto
.
10
There
is
no
respect
of
parsones
bifore
God
.
And
in
these
thinges
are
manye
tymes
moche
giltye
the
religious
that
with
fayre
wordes
drawe
yought
vnto
theyre
cloysters
.
Some
tymes
the
children
theym
silves
because
when
they
se
the
religyous
syng
/
rede
/
pray
/
watche
/
knele
/
avale
theyre
hedes
and
do
suche
lyke
thynges
they
esteme
that
to
do
suche
thinges
ys
an
holy
life
.
And
get
a
will
to
do
likewise
.
And
when
they
haue
byn
there
a
yere
they
repent
that
ever
they
there
entred
:
for
they
haue
not
the
sprite
that
may
comfort
theym
/
and
to
avoyde
they
are
asshamed
/
and
so
make
theyre
profession
ageynst
theire
will
.
And
even
as
they
began
with
a
cold
courage
/
so
abode
they
comunely
cold
and
chaunged
f●om
god
.
Wherfore
it
were
well
done
to
absteyne
him
silfe
from
making
of
suche
profession
vnto
th
age
of
.xxx
yeres
/
as
biforetyme
none
was
sacred
a
prest
bifore
th
age
of
.xxx.
yeres
in
whiche
tyme
one
might
prove
him
silf
whether
he
might
kepe
his
rule
or
not
.
for
we
see
many
yong
people
promesse
chastite
but
few
can
kepe
it
.
¶
Of
the
life
of
Nonnes
and
Chanonesses
.
Chaptre
.xx.
ONe
may
se
nowe
a
dayes
many
monasteryes
of
Nonnes
in
the
whiche
they
syng
and
rede
moche
.
And
this
I
merveyle
at
from
whence
comith
theyre
synging
.
For
seing
they
vnderstond
not
whate
they
syng
I
can
not
tell
whate
proufit
it
comith
to
.
1.
Cor.
14
For
saint
Paule
defendeth
to
syng
yn
the
churche
(
that
is
to
sey
in
th
assēble
of
the
christen
)
but
in
a
tongue
that
all
may
vnderstond
.
Then
the
synging
of
Nonnes
/
can
not
be
agreabill
vnto
God
seing
that
they
do
not
vnderstond
it
.
No
maner
spirituall
ioy
can
they
take
therby
nor
none
amendement
but
do
all
by
constreynt
of
theyre
rule
and
ageynst
theyre
hert
many
tymes
seching
nothing
els
but
vayne
glorye
Moche
better
were
it
for
theym
to
rede
theyre
houres
in
a
langage
that
they
vnderstode
.
for
when
the
sprite
is
not
adressed
vnto
god
the
synging
or
reding
proufiteth
nothing
.
for
if
synging
without
vnderstonding
plesed
God
the
birdes
/
lutes
/
herpes
and
other
instrumentes
shuld
moche
please
god
.
Then
when
eny
singeth
without
vnderstonding
it
proufyteth
him
litell
and
therfore
it
were
moche
better
that
the
Nonnes
and
other
religious
did
reade
and
sing
theyre
houres
and
theyre
psaulter
in
their
comune
langage
.
Paula
and
Eustochium
and
also
other
ladyes
of
whome
writeth
saint
Hierom
did
reade
in
theyre
tyme
theire
service
in
the
latyn
tonge
but
that
was
bicause
they
did
well
vnderstond
it
.
And
here●y
is
it
nowe
come
to
passe
that
oure
Nonnes
singe
and
reade
in
latyn
and
most
for
vaine
glory
bicause
they
vnderstond
it
not
.
They
thinke
that
the
latyn
tongue
soundeth
more
plesauntly
bifore
the
world
.
Nowe
is
there
a
thing
in
the
life
of
the
nonnes
moche
to
be
dispreysed
and
that
whiche
is
contrary
to
the
Gospell
/
hit
is
that
they
are
so
sumptuously
clothed
and
appareyld
.
It
was
the
custume
of
old
tyme
(
whiche
I
do
not
approve
)
that
suche
religious
wymen
went
bareheded
and
bare
nekked
and
so
came
to
churche
.
This
maner
hath
the
bisshoppes
wisely
reproved
and
chaunged
/
and
haue
ordeyned
that
they
shuld
come
to
churche
theyre
hedes
covered
like
other
wymen
.
Thus
when
eny
yong
woman
promysed
chastite
the
bisshoppe
covered
her
hede
and
her
nekke
to
th
intent
that
they
shuld
not
be
seen
and
that
none
shuld
couvite
her
.
And
bicause
there
were
then
no
monasteries
suche
virgins
kept
theym
silves
in
the
houses
of
theyre
parentes
and
went
not
out
but
with
theyre
parentes
and
that
onely
for
to
goo
to
masse
or
to
the
sermon
/
or
to
visit
the
martyres
in
pryson
.
One
might
lightly
knowe
them
by
the
clothe
that
they
bare
about
theyre
hedes
and
nekkes
.
After
this
Marcella
and
Paula
did
enterpryse
to
bilde
a
monastery
at
Rome
for
that
suche
virgyns
did
not
lyve
without
daunger
in
the
houses
of
theyre
parentes
.
Thus
hath
the
cloisters
of
Nonnes
taken
theyre
beginning
whiche
were
wo●t
to
get
theyre
expences
by
the
laboure
of
theyre
hondes
.
They
sang
not
as
do
Nonnes
nowe
a
dayes
but
red
psalmes
working
.
Thus
served
they
God
in
all
obedience
/
chastite
/
laboure
simplicite
/
and
mekenesse
/
Theyre
rayment
was
simple
to
dispyse
the
world
.
Theyre
hedes
were
covered
to
th
intent
that
they
might
see
noman
and
noman
theym
.
But
nowe
(
God
amend
it
)
all
is
tourned
to
pryde
in
suche
maner
of
blasing
facyon
and
costly
yn
all
theyre
appareill
and
lyving
whiche
was
gyven
theym
in
token
of
sobriete
/
chastite
/
and
mekenesse
so
that
I
can
not
see
whate
holynesse
there
is
in
the
Nonnes
lyving
as
it
is
nowe
vsed
in
the
worlde
.
It
is
more
agreabill
vnto
the
worlde
then
vnto
god
.
For
simplicite
contemptibilyte
/
po●ertie
and
humilite
whiche
god
requireth
is
nowe
bannisshed
and
reproved
.
All
is
tourned
into
pryde
excesse
and
costly
apparell
as
though
in
these
thinnges
lay
parpayt
spiritualtye
and
holynesse
of
religyon
.
¶
Of
the
Cloysters
of
Sisters
/
and
of
theyre
lyfe
.
Chaptre
.xxi.
There
be
also
divers
cloisters
of
Sisters
whole
life
semeth
to
be
more
according
to
the
gospell
/
For
to
labour
with
theyre
hondes
and
to
helpe
one
an
other
by
love
is
a
christen
life
.
And
saint
Paule
bosteth
him
silf
in
his
epistles
that
he
hath
gotten
his
expences
in
the
laboure
of
his
hondes
exorting
vs
strongly
to
do
likewise
.
As
vnto
the
Tessalonians
/
we
haue
not
(
saieth
he
)
eaten
oure
brede
for
nought
and
without
getting
of
it
.
And
heryn
is
better
the
life
of
sisters
then
of
the
nonnes
for
they
are
alweyes
diligent
in
theyre
labour
as
in
spynning
/
knetting
/
wesshing
/
and
other
like
occupacyons
.
So
shuld
all
parsones
do
.
for
to
be
ydell
and
to
be
,
worthe
moche
is
impossible
.
And
(
as
said
saint
Ierome
)
there
is
nothing
worse
in
a
good
purpose
then
idelnesse
.
And
therfore
they
of
Egipt
wold
receive
none
to
be
a
monke
if
he
were
not
redy
to
gayne
his
expences
in
labouring
.
Saint
Austyne
holdeth
them
for
heretikes
that
sey
that
religious
shuld
not
laboure
.
But
whie
are
all
the
religious
at
this
day
so
corrupted
and
dissolute
but
bicause
they
are
become
so
riche
that
they
will
no
more
labo●re
.
wherfore
to
be
moche
idell
to
ete
and
drinke
dilicatly
/
to
haue
all
maner
of
case
and
yet
to
abide
in
goodnesse
/
is
a
thing
impossible
.
wherfore
when
the
monasteryes
shal
be
empouerisshed
ageyn
the
monkes
will
beginne
to
laboure
with
theyre
hondes
/
and
then
will
the
religious
waxe
better
.
For
bodely
laboure
is
commaunded
to
all
parsones
by
the
comma●nd●ment
that
God
gaue
vnto
Abd̄
when
he
said
:
Gen●
.
●
.
In
the
swet
of
thy
face
thou
shalt
eate
thy
breade
.
Likewise
saith
the
scripture
that
he
that
laboureth
not
shulde
not
eate
.
2.
T●ssa
.
Hereby
may
ye
se
wherby
it
cometh
that
the
religious
and
prestes
be
so
corrupted
.
This
is
by
none
other
cause
but
that
they
be
ydell
and
haue
to
moche
good
wherby
all
humylite
and
simplesse
/
that
was
yn
Iesus
Christ
and
his
appostles
yn
theym
ys
holly
perysshed
and
quenched
.
But
yet
is
there
an
unperfection
emong
these
Sisters
moche
to
be
dispreysed
/
it
is
that
they
laboure
to
make
to
sumptuous
and
pompous
edyfices
/
monasteryes
and
chapelles
/
wil
be
easyly
lodged
/
and
are
to
supersticyous
yn
garnysshing
with
grete
cost
there
chapelles
and
aulters
making
sumptuous
aulter
tables
aulter
clothes
courteyns
and
other
thinges
lyke
whiche
is
all
nothing
but
pryde
pompe
and
concupiscence
of
the
yien
.
As
sayth
saint
Iohan.
Iohn
.
2.
And
albeyt
that
some
do
it
/
of
a
good
entent
thinking
by
suche
thinges
to
do
grete
service
vnto
god
/
yet
is
it
all
nought
els
but
abomynacyon
byfore
hym
/
he
setteth
not
by
suche
thinges
.
As
witnessith
the
prophete
Esaie
.
Esa.
●6
.
For
he
loveth
all
symplicite
humylite
and
pouertye
aswell
outward
as
ynward
as
he
hath
shewed
in
all
hys
conuersacion
and
doctrine
.
And
this
knowe
ye
my
dere
sisters
and
ye
also
my
relygious
bretheren
that
ye
robbe
from
the
poore
all
the
goodes
that
ye
dispose
and
spende
vppon
suche
pompous
buyldinges
and
ornamentes
of
your
chapelles
for
when
one
entreth
ynto
your
monasteryes
one
can
se
nothing
like
vnto
the
povertie
of
Iesu
Christ
whiche
had
not
where
he
mought
rest
hys
heed
.
But
contraryly
your
monasteries
seme
rather
the
palaces
of
kinges
or
princes
then
houses
Luce.
9.
of
hospitalite
to
harbour
your
silues
and
your
▪
poore
nedy
bretheren
.
Remember
ye
not
that
good
will
requyre
the
bloude
of
the
poore
of
your
hondes
bicause
they
dye
for
hunger
by
your
outrage
.
There
is
nothing
that
planteth
covytyse
yn
the
hertes
of
the
religious
and
that
maketh
theym
begge
but
this
superfluyte
and
outrage
for
without
these
thinges
hereit
were
no
nede
to
begge
thei
myght
get
honestly
theyre
expences
yn
the
laboure
of
theyre
hondes
and
myght
do
almesse
holsomly
of
that
that
they
shuld
haue
superfluous
/
for
they
shuld
fynde
worke
y●o●gh
:
And
vnhappy
were
he
that
could
not
get
hys
expenses
/
for
al
the
worlde
wolde
take
pleasure
to
helpe
theym
to
get
it
/
and
to
se
theyre
holynesse
pea●ible
symplicite
and
conuersacyon
.
So
truly
shuld
they
live
pleasing
god
and
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
gospell
.
But
one
might
saye
whate
shuld
they
do
if
●ny
misfortune
happened
vnto
theym
as
of
pestilence
or
of
other
thing
?
I
answere
you
that
it
is
a
demaund
of
vnbeleve
.
Thinke
you
that
God
wold
leve
theym
in
daunger
?
I
certifie
you
that
in
suche
a
case
he
shulde
not
thinke
him
silf
happy
that
mought
not
assist
and
ayde
theym
for
the
lord
wold
move
the
hertes
to
do
it
.
For
he
never
leveth
his
true
servauntes
and
children
in
daunger
if
they
trust
in
him
.
But
nowe
when
one
seith
there
sumptuous
edifices
so
manyfold
garnisshinges
of
aulters
and
ymages
courtey●s
of
silke
and
gold
and
many
other
costly
thinges
whiche
truely
represent
nothing
but
vanyte
vnto
spiritull
hartes
one
can
in
no
wyse
take
pleasure
therin
albeit
that
the
worldly
make
moche
therof
and
prayse
it
moche
bycause
they
knowe
but
the
flesshe
and
lettre
whiche
sleyth
.
¶
Howe
man
and
wife
shall
lyve
togyther
a
doctrine
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.
xxij
.
OUre
savioure
Christ
hath
commaunded
nothing
so
streytly
as
to
love
one
another
ye
also
to
love
oure
enemyes
/
as
it
is
writen
in
saint
Mathewe
where
he
sayeth
.
Mar.
5
Love
youre
enemyes
.
Then
how
moche
the
more
shuld
the
man
and
wif
love
the
one
the
other
whiche
are
but
one
body
.
Ephe.
5
Saint
Paule
teacheth
that
the
men
shall
love
theyre
wives
.
But
(
alas
)
there
ar
but
fewe
that
knowe
howe
they
shall
love
the
one
the
other
.
For
if
thou
love
thy
wife
onely
bicause
she
is
thy
wife
and
bicause
she
serveth
and
pleaseth
the
after
sensuall
appetite
of
the
flesshe
in
beautye
/
noblesse
/
richesse
▪
and
suche
like
/
this
is
no
love
bifore
god
.
Of
suche
love
speaketh
not
saint
Paule
:
for
suche
love
is
among
harlottes
ye
among
brute
bestes
.
But
thou
shalt
love
her
bicause
that
she
is
thy
sister
in
the
christen
feith
and
that
she
is
enheriter
togyther
with
the
of
the
glory
of
god
/
and
bicause
ye
serve
togyther
one
god
bycause
that
ye
have
receyved
togither
all
one
baptesme
and
semblable
sacramentes
.
Thou
shalt
also
love
her
for
her
vertues
/
as
shamefastnesse
chastite
diligence
sadnesse
pacyence
attemperaunce
secresye
obedience
and
other
gostly
vertues
albeit
that
she
be
poore
of
a
small
lynage
and
foule
.
For
ye
may
not
love
the
woman
b●t
that
is
in
her
that
is
sey
vertues
and
the
grace
of
god
.
Also
thou
maist
not
hate
her
/
but
thou
must
hate
the
imperfection
that
is
yn
her
as
her
vices
detraction
/
lakke
of
shame
lak
of
chastite
vayne
and
ydell
woordes
/
gloutony
dishoneste
sloughtfulnesse
wrath
pryde
and
other
vices
.
Lykewise
shall
the
woman
love
or
hate
that
that
is
yn
the
man
.
The
man
shall
reprove
his
wise
by
good
maner
when
she
shall
make
eny
faute
without
hating
of
her
having
alweis
pacyence
with
her
as
with
a
frayle
vessell
/
as
teacheth
saint
Petre.
When
suche
a
good
and
holye
love
is
bytwene
the
man
and
wife
then
shall
the
man
be
●
.
Peti
.
3.
the
hede
and
the
woman
the
lesse
.
The
wife
shall
willingly
serve
her
husbond
as
her
lorde
.
Ephe.
5.
The
man
shal
love
hys
wife
and
honour
her
as
his
owne
body
.
For
although
the
man
be
the
hede
he
may
not
therfore
suppresse
and
dispise
his
wife
but
he
must
dyligently
defend
her
and
kept
her
from
ewill
as
his
owne
body
/
he
shall
more
enforce
hym
silf
/
that
his
wife
love
hym
/
than
that
she
feare
hym
.
He
must
love
her
as
god
hath
loved
vs
while
we
were
yet
hys
enemyes
and
yet
enfect
with
oure
synnes
.
So
shal
the
husbond
love
his
wife
/
albeit
that
she
be
foule
or
difforme
/
he
shal
not
be
hard
or
cruel
vnto
her
but
shal
support
her
pacyentli
and
shall
warne
her
swetely
.
For
if
thou
be
hede
whye
wilt
thou
hurt
or
dispise
thy
body
/
that
is
to
sey
thy
wife
.
The
man
shall
defende
warne
teache
and
conduyte
his
wife
/
taking
hede
that
she
clothe
not
her
silf
to
sumptuously
and
pōpousely
and
that
she
were
no
Ievelles
/
for
veyne
glory
.
For
wymen
be
naturally
gyven
vnto
suche
folyes
vnto
braguery
and
pryde
.
It
is
not
expedient
that
a
christen
woman
shuld
appareill
her
outwardly
as
do
the
paymems
for
scarcely
is
she
the
wife
of
one
man
alone
that
so
costly
doth
appareil
her
silf
outwardly
aboue
her
astate
.
Also
they
that
do
so
gyve
vnto
many
occasion
of
evill
desires
.
And
seing
thou
hast
a
husbond
whye
wilt
thou
go
so
to
please
other
.
Herin
shall
the
man
be
the
hede
and
lorde
over
the
woman
and
shall
defende
suche
superfluite
and
vaine
glory
in
his
wife
.
He
shall
teche
her
and
exhort
her
that
she
do
her
diligence
to
please
by
vertue
and
holy
conversacion
and
not
by
Iewelles
and
costly
appareil
.
For
with
suche
thinges
do
the
most
folisshe
wymen
of
all
garnisshe
theym
silves
.
Therfore
shall
the
husbond
take
hede
that
the
wife
kepe
measure
herm
.
Then
shall
the
wife
obey
vnto
her
husbond
as
vnto
her
so
vereygne
/
and
shall
love
hym
as
her
owne
body
shall
honour
and
feare
him
as
her
lord
.
For
so
was
Sara
subiect
vnto
her
husbond
Abraham
and
she
called
him
her
lord●
1.
Pe.
3.
as
writeth
saint
Petre.
So
did
Monyca
the
mother
of
saint
Austyn
honour
her
husbond
.
And
when
he
was
wrothe
or
dronken
she
tempted
him
not
/
but
after
that
it
was
passed
she
warned
hym
of
yt
by
swete
wordes
.
So
shuld
all
good
wymen
do
vnto
theyre
husbondes
.
Thus
shall
there
be
no
sensuall
or
carnall
love
in
the
state
of
mariage
but
a
godly
and
a
spirituall
.
Then
shall
both
man
&
wife
helpe
the
one
other
for
to
get
theire
expences
.
The
woman
shall
take
care
for
that
that
must
be
done
within
the
house
and
the
man
without
.
For
suche
a
life
is
moche
plesaunt
vnto
god
/
as
it
is
wryten
in
Eccles●astes
in
this
maner
.
In
thre
hath
my
sprite
had
pleasure
whiche
are
approved
bifore
god
and
man
.
Eccle.
●5
The
concord
of
bretheren
/
the
love
of
thy
neyghboure
/
and
the
man
and
wife
well
agreing
togither
emong
theym
silves
.
Suche
a
life
in
mariage
is
pleasaunt
vnto
god
for
he
hym
silf
did
institute
mariage
in
paradise
.
The
man
shall
alweyes
attribute
somewhate
vnto
the
woman
for
she
is
a
frayle
vessell
.
They
shall
live
sumtyme
also
in
chastite
with
one
purpose
and
accord
to
th
intent
they
may
fast
and
pray
.
It
is
also
alweyes
best
that
in
mariage
the
like
take
the
like
.
For
if
a
poore
man
take
a
riche
or
nobill
woman
/
she
wold
be
the
hede
/
and
that
is
ageynst
the
teaching
of
saint
Paule
.
And
if
the
poore
maydon
take
a
riche
and
nobill
husbond
she
is
not
felowe
to
h●m
norlsady
of
the
house
/
but
a
servaunt
for
he
knowelegith
her
not
for
his
wife
/
but
holdeth
her
as
his
servaunt
and
drugge
:
And
this
is
like
wise
ageynst
the
theching
of
saint
Paule
.
For
by
suche
meane
the
woman
hath
not
gotten
an
husbond
but
a
tyraunt
and
a
violent
lord
.
Nether
was
Eve
made
of
the
fete
of
Adam
/
but
of
his
syde
.
Neverthelesse
when
the
riche
is
ioyned
in
maryage
with
the
poore
/
and
love
well
the
one
the
other
after
such
maner
as
I
have
seyd
so
that
the
man
be
alweyes
the
hede
and
that
he
dispyse
not
his
wife
it
is
a
christen
life
be
they
riche
or
poore
/
nobill
or
vnnoble
.
For
in
this
mater
the
will
of
god
is
more
to
be
considered
then
povertye
or
richesse
.
¶
Howe
the
parentes
shall
teache
and
governe
theyre
children
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.xxiij.
NOthing
in
all
Christendome
ys
so
necessary
as
to
teache
and
governe
the
children
/
as
it
apperteyneth
.
For
for
defa●te
of
governaunce
of
theym
comyth
all
evilles
into
the
worlde
.
And
oftymes
it
is
the
faute
of
the
parentes
that
the
children
be
nought
bicause
that
they
kepe
not
them
silves
from
gyving
theym
evill
ensample
whiche
is
a
grete
and
daungerous
sinne
.
This
is
the
cause
of
the
moste
part
of
the
synnes
that
be
done
in
the
worlde
/
wherfore
it
behoveth
that
the
parentes
take
good
hede
that
they
governe
theyre
children
well
and
●rafiely
from
the
begynnyng
of
theyre
yought
▪
For
heryn
may
they
do
service
moche
acceptable
vnto
God
.
Then
first
▪
shall
the
parentes
do
theyre
diligence
to
make
theyre
children
to
lerne
good
maners
:
And
for
to
kepe
theym
from
stameryng
/
lysping
/
and
pronounsyng
theyre
wordes
by
half
/
whiche
vyce
comyth
oftymes
by
theyre
nouryces
whiche
speke
so
to
the
children
and
whiche
speche
those
children
lerne
and
folowe
.
And
this
that
they
lerne
so
yn
youth
can
they
scarcely
leve
.
Ye
must
also
take
good
hede
that
no
body
make
theym
afrayed
of
eny
thyng
yn
theyre
yought
:
For
they
be
sumtyme
ferefull
all
theyr
lyfe
after
.
And
when
they
become
to
th
age
of
.vi.
or
.vij.
yeres
at
the
vttermost
/
let
one
send
theym
to
the
scole
to
some
good
man
that
feareth
God
.
Theyre
parentes
shall
often
enstruct
theym
of
God
:
howe
that
Iesus
Chryst
verey
god
and
verey
man
died
for
vs
on
the
crosse
/
and
howe
that
we
shall
haue
another
better
life
after
this
life
here
and
howe
that
god
hath
made
and
created
all
thinges
and
that
all
that
is
in
the
worlde
belongeth
to
him
/
and
howe
that
he
lendeth
it
vs
for
to
lyve
with
all
and
to
vse
it
well
.
And
howe
that
it
is
he
that
nourissheth
and
entreteyneth
vs
:
And
how
that
we
must
trust
and
stikke
vppon
him
/
and
that
he
will
kepe
vs
well
from
all
evilles
And
so
shall
they
enstruct
theym
by
lytell
and
lytell
vnto
the
f●ith
and
trust
in
God
.
And
howe
that
God
ys
theyre
father
and
they
hys
●hyldren
/
as
we
have
shewed
bifore
:
Wherfore
is
moche
to
be
playned
the
evell
custume
that
is
emong
the
Christen
:
that
they
ronne
into
so
ferre
contreyes
on
pilgremages
and
leve
theyre
children
and
meynye
at
home
without
hede
and
governour
.
It
were
a
thousand
tymes
better
that
they
abode
at
home
/
and
lerned
theyre
children
in
the
lawes
of
god
.
For
God
requyreth
not
that
we
shulde
go
on
pilgremages
.
he
never
commaunded
nor
pre●sed
theym
.
for
it
is
nothing
but
all
incredulite
and
lakke
of
feith
that
maketh
vs
to
ronne
here
and
there
and
to
●●che
God
in
one
certeyn
place
whiche
is
like
mighty
in
all
places
.
But
god
hath
commaunded
al
his
people
to
governe
and
teache
theyre
children
and
theyre
maynye
/
as
writeth
saynt
Paule
vnto
Tymo●he
saying
:
1.
Tim.
5
If
eny
one
take
not
charge
and
care
for
his
owne
and
principally
for
his
manye
/
he
hath
renyed
the
feith
/
and
is
worse
then
an
infidele
or
paynyme
.
Who
is
he
that
wold
not
tremble
hering
these
wordes
of
this
holy
apostell
O
ye
fathers
&
mothers
masters
&
mastresses
take
these
wordes
into
your
hartes
for
it
is
grete
perill
to
be
worse
then
a
paynime
and
to
renye
the
feith
.
Take
good
hede
what
servauntes
ye
take
into
your
house
.
For
your
children
oftymes
will
become
like
vnto
theym
.
Take
also
good
hede
that
your
manye
tel
no
vile
ta●es
/
singe
no
vile
songes
/
nor
speke
no
foule
wordes
for
that
doth
moche
corrupt
the
children
.
ye
must
also
be
ware
that
ye
do
not
aray
or
clothe
your
children
pompously
to
flater
theym
or
to
make
to
moche
of
theym
shewing
theym
to
moche
folisshe
loue
.
For
when
ye
gyve
theym
to
moche
of
the
brydell
ye
can
not
afterward
chastise
or
reprove
theym
.
It
is
expedient
also
that
ye
take
hede
/
that
ye
clothe
not
your
silves
to
sumptuously
:
for
if
the
parentes
do
it
:
It
proufiteth
nothing
to
kepe
the
children
from
it
.
For
the
children
will
lerne
it
of
theym
silves
by
the
evill
ensample
of
theyre
parentes
.
For
when
they
see
theyre
▪
parentes
do
it
/
they
thinke
it
is
no
sinne
:
notwithstonding
that
theyre
comyth
of
hit
grete
sinne
and
moche
evill
.
Let
not
your
childe
●onne
where
he
will
but
knowe
alwey
where
he
is
/
and
who
is
with
him
or
in
his
cu●●pany
/
and
whate
thing
he
doth
.
Se
that
your
childe
hanut
honest
games
I
say
not
rythe
or
nobill
games
/
but
of
good
maners
/
and
that
they
be
therto
well
instructed
.
Suffer
not
your
children
to
go
to
weddinges
or
banquettes
:
for
nowe
a
dayes
one
can
lerne
nothing
there
but
ryba●drye
and
foule
wordes
.
For
if
it
be
so
that
thou
wilt
nat
suffer
thy
childe
to
come
ynto
a
place
where
he
may
be
in
daunger
to
take
hurt
of
his
body
:
How
m●che
more
art
thou
bounde
to
kepe
hym
from
comyng
there
where
he
shuld
flee
or
hurt
his
soule
.
Thou
sendest
him
to
the
weddinges
/
where
thou
knowest
well
(
as
the
worlde
goeth
nowe
a
dayes
)
that
it
is
likely
that
he
shal
be
hurt
in
his
soule
by
hering
of
suche
wordes
that
he
shall
with
grete
difficultye
be
made
hole
/
and
yet
thou
wylt
not
kepe
hym
thence
.
O
world
without
witte
.
Thou
must
take
hede
to
whate
vices
thy
childe
ys
most
enclyned
whether
it
be
to
covetous
pryde
or
other
vnclennesse
/
and
accordyng
therunto
he
must
be
warned
and
kept
.
Thus
shalt
thou
do
thy
diligence
to
applye
h●m
to
vertue
yn
tyme
whiles
he
is
yong
for
then
maist
thou
bend
applye
and
coudnyte
him
as
thou
wilt
.
And
if
thy
childe
be
naturally
enclyned
to
any
vertue
/
thou
shalt
do
thy
diligence
to
entreteyn
him
and
to
avaunce
him
therin
.
Thou
shalt
also
knowe
that
in
the
men
children
there
reyneth
comonly
other
synnes
then
do
in
the
doughters
.
In
the
doughters
reyueth
most
pryde
of
beautye
and
of
rayment
:
In
the
●oyes
slouth
dronkennesse
/
and
harlottrye
.
So
behoveth
it
that
a
good
father
/
and
mother
consyder
dilygently
to
whate
thing
theyre
children
are
most
enclyned
&
to
conduyte
and
warne
theym
theryn
.
The
parentes
ought
also
to
be
ware
that
they
be
not
to
hard
and
rigorous
vnto
theyre
children
to
th
intent
they
make
them
not
rebelles
disobedient
and
fugityues
and
then
rynne
they
awey
vacabundes
by
the
cuntrey
as
many
do
.
They
shulde
cause
theym
to
lerne
an
occupacion
wherunto
they
shuld
haue
most
courage
and
apte
intent
whiche
shuld
be
laufull
without
fraude
and
wherby
they
might
honestly
get
theyre
expences
in
tyme
coming
.
This
shulde
be
done
in
tyme
bifore
they
be
gyven
to
the
scoles
for
we
se
comonly
that
clerkes
will
put
theym
silves
to
no
craft
but
become
men
of
warre
.
And
although
that
thou
be
riche
thou
shalt
alweyes
make
thi●
children
to
lerne
an
honest
and
laufull
occupacion
.
for
in
so
doyng
they
occupye
the
tyme
of
youth
well
and
kepe
theim
silves
from
dronkennesse
hasarding
and
fighting
/
and
from
other
mischevous
busynesse
.
And
if
by
ony
chaunce
they
come
to
povertye
it
is
good
that
they
can
some
craft
wherby
they
may
get
theyre
breed
.
And
if
it
happon
not
vnto
theym
yet
shall
they
alweyes
do
sum
whate
that
they
thereby
may
the
better
helpe
the
pore
for
after
the
scripture
none
may
be
ydell
.
For
laboure
is
a
penaunce
enioyned
vnto
all
the
worlde
/
not
of
man
but
of
god
/
after
that
Abam
had
sinned
.
And
he
that
laboureth
not
shuld
not
eate
after
the
scripture
.
Moreover
at
the
festfull
dayes
thou
shalt
bring
the
children
to
the
churche
to
here
the
sermon
Gene.
3
2.
Tessa.
3
And
when
they
shal
be
comen
home
thou
shalt
are
theym
whate
they
haue
kept
yn
memory
of
the
sermon
.
Then
shalt
thou
admonest
theym
to
lyve
well
and
to
put
all
theyre
hope
and
trust
in
God
rather
to
die
then
to
do
eny
thing
that
is
ageinst
the
will
of
god
.
Thou
shalt
also
teche
theym
the
christen
faith
after
the
naner
aboue
declared
/
exhorting
theim
to
pacience
/
charite
and
hope
in
god
.
And
principally
thou
shalt
lerne
theym
the
contentes
of
the
prayer
of
oure
saviour
Christ
called
▪
the
Pater
noster
/
and
that
in
theyre
moder
tongue
/
that
ys
to
sey
/
howe
they
haue
an
other
father
in
heven
of
whome
they
must
loke
for
all
goodnesse
and
without
whome
one
can
haue
no
goodnesse
.
And
howe
that
we
may
seke
nothing
in
al
this
life
/
in
all
oure
workes
and
in
all
oure
ententes
but
the
honour
of
this
hevenly
father
.
And
howe
they
must
desire
that
this
father
wolde
governe
all
that
we
do
or
desire
.
And
howe
that
we
must
submyt
all
to
his
holy
will
.
And
howe
that
his
will
can
be
but
good
/
and
helthfull
.
Finally
howe
that
aboue
all
worldly
thinges
they
be
myndfull
of
the
contentes
of
this
prayer
/
and
set
most
by
it
of
all
other
prayers
.
And
for
to
do
this
the
better
thou
shalt
kepe
theym
from
reding
of
all
wilde
storyes
/
of
batailles
/
of
love
/
and
other
fables
.
Thou
shalt
bye
theym
holsome
bokes
as
is
the
holy
Gospell
/
the
epistles
of
the
holy
appostles
:
Ye
and
in
conclusion
both
the
newe
and
olde
testament
/
that
is
to
sey
the
hole
bible
yn
langag●
that
they
may
vnderstond
/
and
also
this
present
boke
.
And
thus
thou
shalt
do
to
th
intent
that
thy
children
may
accustume
and
lerne
theym
silves
in
the
holy
divine
scripture
and
drinke
of
the
swe●e
fo●●taigne
whiche
is
descended
from
heven
And
by
suche
meanes
mayst
thou
poore
out
good
water
when
they
shal
be
old
.
For
if
thou
be
carefull
and
doest
grete
laboure
to
get
thy
children
theyre
bodely
expences
as
thou
art
bounde
howe
moche
more
art
thou
bounde
to
get
theym
there
spi●●uail
expences
of
theyre
soule
whiche
is
made
after
the
similitude
and
image
of
god
And
the
more
that
the
soule
is
worthyer
then
the
body
/
the
more
gretter
care
must
thou
take
to
lerne
him
his
helth
.
But
whate
mete
is
better
to
nourisshe
the
soule
then
that
of
the
gospell
and
of
the
holy
scripture
the
whiche
onely
is
the
nutriment
of
the
soule
.
Thou
hast
kept
the
body
of
thy
childe
from
fyre
&
water
when
he
was
yong
:
whye
wilt
thou
not
nowe
also
kepe
his
soule
from
perill
.
Iaco
.
It
were
moche
better
to
be
carefull
in
this
mater
.
then
to
runne
to
Rome
or
to
saint
Iames
or
elles
where
on
pilgremage
.
For
(
as
I
haue
seyd
)
all
this
is
infidelite
.
for
thou
hast
the
helpe
of
God
as
redy
at
home
as
els
where
and
if
t●ou
pray
him
with
a
stedfast
fayth
nothyng
doutyng
.
As
saieth
saint
Iames.
And
if
thou
fynd
not
God
yn
thy
hert
thou
shalt
fynd
him
no
where
.
The
parentes
can
do
not
gretter
service
to
God
/
then
to
teache
and
lerne
well
theyre
children
.
For
herin
lyeth
grete
vertue
.
Hereby
may
one
please
god
singulerly
.
Ye
parentes
also
be
ware
that
ye
give
not
to
moche
money
to
your
children
.
And
that
that
ye
give
theym
take
hede
howe
they
spende
it
and
wheruppon
.
And
when
they
bringe
eny
thing
home
that
is
not
yours
/
or
yf
that
they
report
any
newes
of
detraction
/
ye
must
sharply
reprove
theim
.
And
when
thou
wilt
do
any
almesse
bifore
thy
house
thou
shalt
do
it
by
thy
children
to
th
intent
that
they
may
lerne
to
serve
the
poore
.
And
when
they
have
strived
the
one
ageinst
the
other
thou
shalt
cause
theym
to
come
forth
in
the
evening
to
axe
the
one
the
other
mercy
and
forgivenesse
.
And
likewise
shall
they
do
when
they
haue
offended
or
angred
theyre
parentes
.
Thou-must
be
well
ware
that
thy
childe
growe
not
vp
into
partinacite
/
rebellion
/
or
incredulyte
:
And
that
he
be
no
fighter
nor
striver
.
and
when
thou
herest
thy
child
swere
/
curse
/
strive
/
fight
/
lye
or
speke
eny
foule
wordes
or
sing
eny
rybaud
songes
thou
shalt
reprove
him
sharply
.
The
parentes
shall
alweyes
laboure
that
theyre
children
shall
rather
feare
theym
for
love
and
reverence
then
for
pnisshement
and
feare
.
For
children
that
obey
vnto
theyre
parentes
for
feare
of
beting
they
feare
theym
no
lenger
than
the
stripes
and
beting
endureth
.
As
all
they
that
serve
god
for
feare
of
peynes
they
serve
him
no
longer
then
the
peynes
or
tribulacion
endureth
.
And
after
that
they
be
delivered
they
retourne
ageyn
to
their
old
sinnes
.
But
the
children
that
feare
theyre
parentes
by
dilection
abide
alweyes
obedient
by
that
same
dilection
.
The
parentes
must
be
well
ware
that
they
strive
not
the
one
ageinst
the
other
/
that
they
swere
not
and
that
they
speke
none
inordinate
or
dishonest
wordes
/
principally
bifore
theyre
children
/
for
when
they
lerne
eny
vnhappinesse
in
youthe
they
shall
with
grete
difficultie
leve
it
in
theire
age
.
Ye
may
never
shewe
your
silf
sorowfull
/
waile
nor
make
compleynt
bifore
your
children
for
losse
of
erthly
goodes
or
bicause
ye
haue
not
good
gaines
.
For
when
they
here
you
plaine
for
suche
thinges
thei
get
a
desire
and
a
love
of
temporall
thinges
so
that
they
take
pleasure
in
nothing
els
but
in
temporall
richesse
/
and
have
sorowe
of
nothing
but
for
the
losse
of
suche
thinges
for
they
lerne
it
of
theyre
parentes
The
childe
foloweth
nothing
so
moche
as
that
whiche
he
seeth
his
father
mother
and
other
frendes
do
.
Finally
thou
must
marke
verey
diligently
whether
they
haue
desire
or
will
to
be
maryed
at
the
state
of
mariage
or
not
And
as
ye
perceive
it
so
must
you
incontynent
helpe
theym
and
care
for
theym
that
they
may
make
a
good
manage
.
As
Abraham
was
carefull
for
his
sonne
Isaac
And
forbicause
that
the
parentes
be
many
tymes
not
carefull
in
suche
case
it
comyth
to
passe
that
so
fewe
come
chast
to
the
state
of
maryage
/
that
theyre
children
be
often
deceyved
and
that
they
haue
shame
dishonour
and
sorowe
of
theyre
children
.
And
this
is
most
the
faute
of
the
parentes
whiche
be
more
carefull
for
the
bodyes
of
theire
children
then
for
theyre
soules
.
And
therfore
they
will
in
no
wise
that
theyre
children
be
poore
but
seke
rather
to
mary
theym
richely
then
helthfully
/
and
axe
more
for
temporall
goodes
then
after
vertue
good
maners
and
goodes
spirituall
.
And
for
to
make
theym
haue
good
tymes
they
make
theym
many
tymes
prestes
or
relygious
.
And
so
for
to
provide
theym
of
the
case
of
theyre
bodyes
they
are
oftymes
cause
of
the
everlasting
payne
of
theyre
soules
.
For
none
ought
to
be
brought
in
vnto
the
state
of
prysthod
/
except
he
be
first
chosen
to
some
office
in
the
congregacyon
and
that
bycause
that
we
mought
se
whate
lyfe
that
he
ledith
.
This
thyng
compleyneth
saint
Austyne
in
the
boke
of
his
confessions
in
the
secunde
Chaptre
/
that
hys
parentes
were
not
carefull
for
him
in
this
mater
.
¶
Of
the
lyfe
of
the
comune
Cyteuns
or
housholders
.
Chaptre
.xxiiij.
IN
all
the
worlde
there
is
not
a
more
Christen
life
/
nether
more
accordaunt
vnto
the
Gospell
/
then
is
the
life
of
comune
Citesins
or
housholders
whiche
by
the
labour
of
theyre
hondes
&
in
the
swette
of
theyre
visage
get
theyre
brede
&
expences
.
1.
Tessa
and.
4
for
saint
Paule
reioyseth
that
he
gayned
his
brede
in
the
labour
of
his
hondes
.
And
he
rebuketh
the
idell
w●dowes
that
ronne
about
pleying
from
house
to
house
.
Wherfore
it
were
moche
better
emong
the
christen
that
euery
one
were
set
to
some
occupacion
/
and
that
we
shulde
not
suffer
so
many
yong
and
strong
parsones
to
begge
theire
brede
/
but
rather
cause
theim
to
lerne
some
occupacion
.
And
if
that
all
yong
prestes
/
monkes
/
and
religious
did
likewise
it
were
nether
sinne
nor
shame
.
wil
thei
be
better
then
saint
Paule
was
&
the
other
appostles
?
we
se
nowe
a
dayes
that
thei
be
forboden
to
worke
whiche
is
Ga
.1
.
manifestly
appostasie
and
ageinst
the
christen
faith
.
It
becometh
none
to
forbid
them
to
laboure
although
he
were
an
angell
of
heven
/
moche
lesse
man
:
The
monkes
also
were
wont
to
laboure
in
olde
tyme
.
It
is
plaine
that
there
be
to
many
prestes
and
religious
in
the
world
by
half
.
And
seing
prestes
will
not
laboure
/
then
if
all
the
world
were
prestes
who
shulde
laboure
the
erth
?
I
can
not
tell
whate
holinesse
there
is
now
a
dayes
in
the
life
of
prestes
or
monkes
aboue
the
life
of
the
housbondman
.
The
husbondes
life
is
betrer
nowe
after
the
Gospell
then
the
life
of
a
grete
parte
of
prestes
monkes
or
freres
.
For
all
prestes
monkes
and
freres
whiche
haue
none
office
that
is
necessary
vnto
the
christen●e
do
●ate
vnrightuously
the
goodes
of
the
poore
/
and
are
called
of
Christ
in
the
Gospell
/
Iohn
.
10
murtherars
and
theves
.
But
let
vs
shewe
vnto
the
housholders
howe
they
shall
live
holsomely
.
For
it
behoveth
that
they
also
knowe
howe
they
shulde
live
.
The
housholder
shall
first
(
whether
he
be
husbond
/
craftes
man
/
or
marchaunt
)
kepe
the
rule
that
God
hath
given
in
the
gospell
/
that
Mat.
7
is
to
sey
that
in
all
his
marchaundise
and
in
all
his
businesse
he
do
to
another
as
he
wolde
be
done
vnto
not
seking
his
owne
proufit
to
the
hurt
or
dammage
of
an
other
.
He
shall
never
dispreyse
his
neighbours
goodnesse
but
wisshe
him
as
moche
good
as
he
wolde
haue
him
silfe
Thus
commaundeth
vs
saint
Paule
that
1.
Tessa.
4
none
oppresse
or
disceyve
his
brother
in
any
maner
bicause
the
lord
god
is
vengear
of
all
suche
.
for
we
be
all
bretheren
and
membres
of
one
body
.
Therfore
thou
shalt
be
ware
to
striveo
and
to
move
eny
maner
of
dissention
with
thy
neighbour
be
he
riche
or
poore
/
noble
or
ignoble
.
for
we
be
all
like
nobill
bifore
God
/
bicause
we
have
all
togyther
one
father
.
Ga
.3
.
For
saint
Paule
saieth
ye
are
all
one
in
Christ
.
And
therfore
shall
none
dispise
the
poore
/
nor
cast
hys
povertye
in
his
teth
/
but
shall
socoure
him
with
his
goodes
and
comfort
him
alweyes
in
his
povertye
.
If
thy
neyghboure
or
christen
brother
be
sike
and
poore
thou
shalt
oft
go
to
him
and
comfort
him
/
distributing
to
him
of
thy
goodes
according
to
thy
power
.
Thou
shalt
be
redy
to
serve
him
and
to
gyve
thy
life
for
him
/
as
saieth
saint
Iohn
:
Here●y
knowe
we
the
love
bicause
he
hath
given
his
life
for
vs
.
●
.
Iohn
.
3
And
we
ought
also
to
gyve
oure
lyves
for
o●re
bretheren
.
And
if
thou
haue
nothing
to
gyve
vnto
him
/
thou
shalt
gyve
knowlege
therof
vnto
theim
that
haue
/
and
shall
exhort
theym
to
socoure
this
pore
parson
.
Biforetymes
it
was
accustumed
to
gyve
knowlege
to
the
pastor
or
curate
of
the
churche
whiche
did
socoure
the
poore
wyth
the
treasure
of
the
churche
/
wherof
was
made
mencyon
in
the
life
of
saint
Laurence
&
of
saint
Gregory
/
&
when
there
was
nomore
the
bisshop
toke
the
chalices
&
the
other
vessels
of
gold
&
silver
/
brake
them
&
distributed
the
price
therof
vnto
the
pore
:
The
bisshoppes
also
were
wont
to
warne
the
●ytesins
that
they
shuld
gyve
him
knowlege
when
eny
were
diseased
or
syke
.
But
nowe
(
God
amend
it
)
it
is
all
otherwise
/
the
Bisshoppes
take
care
of
no
suche
thinges
/
the
treasure
of
the
churcheis
spent
●gilding
of
ymages
/
in
founding
of
gre●
prevendes
/
in
bilding
of
tabernacles
/
in
●ostly
auter
tables
/
and
suche
superfluous
●rodigalite
.
And
thus
are
the
poore
mem●res
of
Christ
deprived
of
that
that
to
thē●pperteyneth
.
O
world
blynd
and
Idola●rous
.
The
poore
were
not
wont
byfore●yme
to
axe
almesse
:
For
they
that
were
stronge
were
compelled
to
laboure
/
and
●he
old
ympotent
poore
widowes
and
or●hantes
were
kept
and
susteyned
of
the
ta●le
of
the
poore
whiche
they
called
the
tre●sure
of
the
churche
/
as
teacheth
.
1.
Cor.
16
S.
Pau●e
wryting
vnto
the
Corinthiens
councey●ing
theym
to
assemble
a
treasure
for
the
poore
.
This
was
also
institute
of
thappo●●les
to
th
intent
that
the
infideles
that
we●e
conversaunt
emong
the
Christen
shuld
not
mocke
the
Christen
when
they
sawe
theym
haue
disease
saying
that
there
was
●o
Charyte
emong
the
Christen
/
bycause
they
did
not
socoure
the
one
the
other
:
therfore
they
axed
none
almesse
at
that
tyme
If
were
also
good
nowe
at
this
day
tha●
we
shuld
not
suffer
theym
that
be
yong
&
strong
parsones
abill
to
get
theyre
living
to
axe
almesse
.
for
the
worlde
is
full
of
suche
idell
people
.
Oure
lorde
both
nowe
at
this
day
th●●silf
same
miracles
that
he
did
when
he
sed●
suche
a
grete
nombre
of
people
with
.v.
loves
and
.ij.
fisshes
/
albeit
that
by
oure
vnkindnesse
we
regard
it
not
.
Mat.
14
for
there
are
●●ve
parties
of
the
people
in
the
worlde
/
and
one
parte
of
the
same
.v.
partes
nourissheth
and
kepeth
the
other
.iiij.
The
first
partye
be
prestes
/
monkes
/
chanons
/
freres
and
clerkes
.
They
get
nothing
but
spende
all
.
The
secunde
are
the
lordes
/
counceylours
/
governours
of
contreys
/
and
other
ryche
people
that
lyve
of
theyr
rentes
.
The
thirde
be
auncyent
people
/
impotent
and
children
.
The
.iiij.
be
men
of
warre
theves
/
murtherars
/
ruffiens
/
comon
wymen
and
baudes
.
All
these
get
nothing
but
spende
all
.
The
.v.
ce
comon
Cytesins
/
artificers
●nd
husbondmen
that
by
theyre
labour
get
●heyre
owne
expences
and
also
th
expences
of
the
other
.iiij.
partes
.
And
so
it
behove●h
that
one
parsone
must
nourisshe
fyve
.
If
it
were
not
that
god
provideth
meruey●●usly
for
oure
necessite
howe
shulde
it
be
possible
?
For
this
cause
have
I
saied
that
the
life
of
Cytesins
/
housholders
/
and
husbondmen
is
moste
holsome
after
the
gos●ell
.
It
behoveth
alweyes
that
the
hous●older
come
in
socoure
vnto
his
neighbour
●nd
that
he
serve
him
and
comfort
him
as
I
haue
seid
bifore
by
charite
.
For
we
be●l
bretheren
togyther
and
membres
of
o●e
body
.
And
therfore
shall
the
good
christen
be
as
sory
of
the
hurt
of
his
neyghbo●●
as
of
his
owne
.
Ro.
●●
As
saieth
saint
Paule
.
Reioyse
you
with
theym
that
be
ioyfull
/
&
wepe
with
theym
that
wepe
.
And
if
thou
knowe
that
thy
neyghbour
is
of
evell
life
/
and
that
he
give
evill
●●sample
vnto
other
/
God
commaundeth
●he
in
the
Gospell
that
first
thou
shalt
war
Mat.
1●
〈◊〉
him
bytwene
him
and
the
alone
swete●y
praying
him
that
he
wil●
amend
hym
.
And
if
he
here
the
and
obey
vnto
thy
co●nceyte
(
Iesus
Christ
saieth
that
)
thou
has●
wonne
thy
brother
.
But
if
he
will
not
here
the
thou
shalt
call
.ij.
or
.iij.
frendes
and
shalt
reprove
him
in
theyre
presence
.
And
if
he
will
not
yet
obey
thou
shalt
tell
it
(
saieth
Christ
)
unto
the
congregacion
that
he
may
be
openly
reproved
.
And
yf
he
yet
abide
obstynate
not
wylling
to
amend
hym
then
shalt
thou
take
hym
fo●
an
hethen
and
publique
synnar
.
This
is
the
brotherly
reprehension
the
whiche
Christ
hath
lerned
vs
in
the
gospell
.
Som●
man
wold
say
if
I
shulde
do
thus
to
my
christen
brother
he
wolde
be
angry
wyth
me
and
fight
with
me
.
I
tell
the
to
avoyde
that
/
thou
shalt
be
ware
to
warne
hym
dispitefully
or
in
mocking
him
.
But
thou
shalt
pray
him
swetely
and
brotherly
shewing
him
howe
that
a
christen
shulde
lyve
.
And
if
of
adventure
he
slewe
the
in
s●che
a
case
thou
shuldest
dye
for
the
trouth
as
did
saint
Iohn
baptist
/
&
so
were
thou
Mat.
14
Iohn
.
14
goddes
marter
for
god
is
the
trouth
.
The
housholder
shal
laude
&
rendre
graces
not
onely
bicause
that
he
is
descended
from
a●
highe
riche
or
noble
linage
:
but
also
bicause
that
he
hath
made
him
to
be
borne
in
suche
astate
that
he
is
fayne
to
get
his
brede
with
his
laboure
.
For
that
is
the
life
of
a
verey
christen
.
But
he
shall
not
put
hys
trust
therin
at
tall
as
though
he
were
therfore
better
then
an
other
.
for
albeit
that
yn
this
mater
he
kepe
the
commaundement
of
God
:
It
ys
possyble
that
he
kepyth
yt
not
yn
other
thynges
/
wherfore
we
must
alweyes
be
verey
studyous
to
abide
in
humylite
.
God
myght
nourisshe
vs
without
oure
laboure
as
he
nourisshed
the
.v.
thousand
persones
in
the
wildernesse
and
might
kepe
vs
well
without
having
so
many
occupacions
in
the
world
.
But
he
hath
so
ordeyned
it
for
to
entreteyne
&
to
move
charyte
emong
the
christen
/
bicause
that
the
one
hath
nede
of
the
socoure
of
the
other
/
as
the
baker
of
the
brewer
and
likewise
the
brewer
of
the
baker
and
so
of
other
occupacions
/
to
th
intent
that
we
shulde
so
serve
&
ayde
the
one
the
other
by
love
/
and
that
we
shulde
not
be
idell
.
And
therfore
shall
the
housholder
and
every
craftes
man
do
hys
laboure
diligently
and
ioyfully
yn
tourning
all
his
laboure
to
the
honoure
of
God
/
beleving
that
in
doing
his
businesse
by
suche
a
good
intencion
he
serveth
god
&
that
his
laboure
pleaseth
god
and
that
by
Iesus
Christ
in
whome
he
beleveth
and
trusteth
.
All
were
it
so
that
ye
knowe
that
ye
shulde
dye
that
day
ye
shall
abide
at
your
laboure
surely
beleving
that
your
laboure
is
plesaunt
vnto
god
.
Thou
shalt
thinke
that
thou
maist
not
do
thy
laboure
for
covense
/
for
to
waxe
riche
/
for
to
eate
&
drinke
delicatly
or
for
to
haue
good
tymes
For
when
thou
labourest
with
suche
an
intent
thy
labour
is
not
acceptable
to
god
/
but
is
grete
offence
.
And
if
percase
thou
waxe
riche
without
care
therfore
thou
shalt
thanke
god
/
and
vse
it
to
his
honoure
but
thou
shalt
not
laboure
principally
to
be
ryche
.
Nether
shalt
thou
reioyse
of
thy
richesse
.
Nether
if
thou
be
pore
thou
shalt
not
therfore
be
sory
/
but
shalt
do
thy
laboure
truely
recommending
all
to
the
will
of
god
that
he
make
the
poore
or
ryche
after
that
he
knoweth
to
be
helthfull
vnto
the.
Thou
shalt
not
be
a
bringer
vp
of
newe
facyoned
garnementes
for
hereby
is
the
people
many
tymes
enduced
vnto
sinne
&
vnto
the
losing
of
grete
expences
lost
yn
waste
.
But
thou
maist
say
:
If
I
will
haue
it
/
an
other
shall
make
it
:
and
then
am
I
not
fynder
of
the
newe
facyon
.
I
tell
th●
ageyn
that
none
shall
make
it
/
for
if
thou
woldest
not
make
it
nor
none
other
/
it
wolde
abide
vnmade
well
ynough
.
For
thys
is
not
taught
for
one
or
.ij.
but
for
all
the
worlde
.
Thou
shalt
not
d●spende
thy
goodes
vnproufitably
in
making
sumptuous
buildinges
or
bying
of
costly
housholde
for
vaine
glory
or
in
making
to
precyous
clothes
/
or
in
delicate
metes
or
drinkes
.
For
all
that
thou
doest
thus
spende
outragiously
/
thou
robbest
it
from
god
and
from
the
poore
.
Thou
maist
not
abuse
thy
goodes
as
thou
wilt
:
for
god
hath
lent
theym
vnto
the
for
to
vse
theym
in
all
reason
/
&
for
to
socoure
the
poore
with
theym
:
As
teacheth
saint
Paule
.
Thou
shalt
clothe
the
eate
and
drinke
after
the
most
resonabill
custume
of
the
cuntrey
where
thou
dwellest
and
after
the
maner
of
th inhabitauntes
the
it
.
For
this
mayst
thou
do
after
the
Gospell
.
Thou
maist
never
lye
/
swere
/
nor
do
nothing
that
god
hath
defended
for
to
get
temporall
goodes
.
Thou
shalt
not
count
at
evenyng
howe
moche
money
thou
hast
gained
/
but
howe
moche
thou
hast
prou●ised
in
goodnesse
and
vertue
/
and
howe
moche
goodnesse
thou
hast
lost
in
that
dayes
iourney
.
Thou
shalt
not
vexe
or
greve
by
iustice
or
otherwise
the
pore
that
owe
vnto
the
for
thou
maist
not
do
it
without
sinne
.
As
Christ
saieth
in
the
gospell
.
Mat.
5
Resist
not
(
saieth
he
)
vnto
the
evill
.
But
whosoever
streke
the
on
the
right
cheke
tourne
to
him
the
other
.
And
he
that
will
drawe
the
parforce
into
right
and
take
awey
from
the
thy
cote
give
hīthy
gowne
also
.
And
he
that
constreyneth
the
to
go
a
myle
with
him
/
go
with
him
twayne
.
Give
to
hym
that
axeth
the.
And
f●e
not
from
him
that
desireth
to
borowe
of
the.
Also
it
is
sayde
more
in
the
same
chapter
:
Love
your
enemyes
do
good
to
theym
that
hate
you
.
for
if
ye
love
them
(
saieth
he
)
that
loue
you
whate
grete
thinge
do
you
:
do
not
the
nethen
even
the
same
.
Moreover
Saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
12
Blisse
theym
that
persecute
you
/
Blisse
theym
/
but
curse
theym
not
.
And
ageyn
:
Yeld
not
evill
for
evil
circumspectly
brynging
forth
that
ys
honest
in
the
sight
of
all
men
/
And
if
it
be
possible
as
moche
as
is
in
you
to
lyve
yn
peace
with
all
men
not
revenging
youre
silf
my
welbeloved
/
but
give
place
vnto
wrath
.
Hebre.
10
For
it
is
writen
:
To
me
be
the
vengeaunce
/
and
I
will
rendre
it
sayeth
the
lord
God
.
And
if
thyne
enemye
be
hongry
gyve
him
to
eate
.
And
if
he
be
thursty
gyve
him
drinke
.
Be
not
overcome
with
evill
/
but
overcome
the
evill
wyth
good
.
1.
Pe.
Saint
Petre
saieth
also
.
None
shall
yelde
evill
for
evill
nor
curse
for
curse
.
These
wordes
and
other
lyke
seme
to
meane
(
ye
they
will
)
that
the
good
Christen
shall
not
defende
theym
silfe
by
iustice
in
no
maner
for
eny
maner
wrong
that
they
suffer
of
the
evill
but
shuld
recomend
all
vnto
the
good
will
of
God
/
whyche
shall
defende
theym
and
rule
all
thynges
for
the
best
/
and
more
holsomely
and
ryghtuously
then
all
the
iudges
of
the
worlde
.
But
of
this
mater
will
we
speke
in
the
Chaptre
of
two
maner
governementes
.
Thou
shalt
oftymes
lift
vp
thy
harte
and
thought
to
God
as
thou
doest
thy
laboure
/
and
shalt
sey
to
hym
a
short
prayer
/
doyng
thy
busynesse
wyth
a
good
wyll
/
and
wyth
a
ioyfull
hart
.
or
god
hath
enioyned
the
that
laboure
yn
paradise
in
Abam
for
a
penaunce
.
Gene.
3
Phi.
4
Be
alweyes
ioyfull
in
the
lord
/
and
mery
wyth
thy
wife
servauntes
and
manye
.
Herafter
wil
we
tell
how
the
housholder
shall
live
with
his
servauntes
/
and
how
he
shall
be
obedient
vnto
hys
prince
in
paying
hys
taxes
fystenes
subsidies
or
suche
other
semblable
demaundes
.
¶
Howe
the
ryche
people
shuld
lyve
/
an
informacyon
and
teaching
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.
xxv
.
HE
that
is
riche
and
liveth
of
his
rentes
ought
first
to
knowe
that
he
may
not
vse
nor
spend
his
goodes
as
he
will
:
for
he
is
but
a
kepar
and
a
dispensatour
therof
.
For
god
hath
not
given
the
that
richesse
for
to
spende
it
ontragiously
in
mete
and
drinke
or
in
costly
bildinges
and
pompous
clothiges
for
vaine
glory
or
to
hasard
it
at
dyse
/
and
at
other
gamyng
.
But
thy
goodes
belong
as
well
vnto
the
poore
as
vnto
the
For
God
hath
sent
the
rychesse
ynto
the
worlde
as
well
for
the
poore
as
for
the
reche
.
For
they
must
lyve
all
aswell
the
one
as
the
other
.
The
riche
be
none
other
thing
but
dispensatours
and
dystributers
of
the
goodes
of
God
/
as
the
lordes
of
this
worlde
have
theyre
dispensatours
.
And
therfore
when
thou
spendest
thy
goodes
outragiously
in
etyng
and
drynking
and
other
excesse
thou
shalt
yelde
accompt
byfore
god
at
the
day
of
iudgement
.
For
the
riche
man
of
whome
speketh
Christ
in
the
gospell
/
was
dampned
for
none
other
thyng
but
bicause
that
he
was
not
mercyfull
and
that
he
lyved
evill
of
hys
rychesse
beyng
an
yll
dispensatour
.
Lu.
1●
Wherfore
it
behoveth
that
every
body
be
circumspect
howe
he
spende
.
For
all
that
folke
spende
so
without
necessyte
is
robbed
from
the
poore
.
for
saint
Paule
saieth
:
when
we
haue
oure
fode
and
wherewith
to
cover
vs
let
vs
be
contented
.
Oure
nature
is
content
with
litell
.
And
they
that
live
so
in
pleasure
taking
all
theyre
ease
are
not
Christen
.
for
they
devoure
that
which
belongeth
to
the
pore
whiche
are
theyre
bretheren
and
membres
of
one
body
.
This
let
the
paynyms
do
that
vse
suche
voluptuousnesse
plesaunce
honoure
and
worldly
vanite
bicause
they
haue
no
hope
of
a
beter
life
.
The
christen
shall
not
love
his
temporall
goodes
but
shall
vse
theym
to
ministre
vnto
his
necessitees
and
vnto
his
neyghboures
ever
giving
thankes
vnto
God
to
whome
all
belongeth
.
And
the
richer
that
thou
art
the
more
care
shalt
thou
take
/
for
to
the
is
given
more
to
kepe
then
vnto
many
other
.
The
richesses
be
not
evill
/
for
Abraham
Isaac
Iacob
Iob
and
David
were
ryche
but
evill
vsing
of
richesse
is
evill
.
Of
suche
riche
speketh
Saint
Iames
yn
this
maner
:
I●
.
5.
Go
to
ye
riche
/
wepe
ye
/
wayling
vppon
your
miseryes
/
whiche
shall
come
vppon
you
.
And
Christ
in
the
gospell
:
wo
be
to
you
riche
that
haue
here
youre
consolacion
.
Lu.
6.
And
in
another
place
:
Truely
(
saieth
he
)
I
tell
you
that
the
riche
shal
with
difficultye
entre
into
the
kingdome
of
heven
:
Hat
.19
.
And
I
tell
you
ageyn
:
It
is
more
easy
for
a
camell
to
passe
thorowe
the
yie
of
a
nedell
then
a
ryche
man
into
the
kingdome
of
heven
.
Therfore
let
the
riche
take
hede
theyr
richesse
be
not
there
everlasting
life
:
&
that
they
haue
not
an
other
thing
after
their
deth
As
had
the
riche
of
whome
speaketh
oure
saviour
in
the
gospell
saying
/
A
man
was
Lu.
16
riche
&
was
cloted
with
purpure
&
silke
&
did
eate
&
drinke
daily
costly
meates
&
drinkes
:
and
there
was
a
certeyn
begger
called
Lazarus
lying
at
his
gatefull
of
sores
desiring
to
be
fedde
with
the
cromes
that
fill
from
the
bourde
of
the
ryche
/
but
the
dogges
came
and
likked
his
sores
.
It
happened
that
the
begger
dyed
and
was
borne
with
angels
into
the
bosom
of
Abraham
/
the
riche
also
dyed
and
was
buryed
in
hell
And
lyfting
vp
his
yies
when
.
he
was
in
his
tormentes
he
sawe
Abraham
a
ferre
of
and
Lazarus
in
his
bosom
/
and
he
cryed
and
sayed
:
Father
Abraham
haue
mercy
on
me
●nd
send
Lazarus
that
he
may
put
the
ende
of
his
finger
into
the
water
to
cole
my
tongue
/
for
I
am
tormēed
in
this
flamme
.
And
Abraham
said
vnto
him
/
Sonne
remembre
that
thou
hast
receyved
thy
goodes
in
thy
life
/
and
Lazarus
evill
therfore
he
hath
nowe
consolacion
and
thou
art
tormented
.
Thus
gyveth
God
many
tymes
to
theym
that
shall
not
be
heyres
of
the
everlasting
life
the
richesse
and
prosperite
of
this
worlde
/
and
payeth
theym
ther
with
.
Therfore
shall
not
the
riche
be
proude
of
his
richesse
:
but
shal
be
alweyes
in
care
fearing
lest
god
shuld
paye
him
in
this
worlde
and
that
he
shall
haue
noue
other
thyng
.
Tim.
●
Therfore
saieth
saint
Paule
vnto
Timothe
:
Commaunde
(
saieth
he
)
vnto
the
riche
of
this
worlde
that
they
be
not
proude
mynded
and
that
they
trust
not
in
vncerteyn
richesse
but
in
the
living
god
whiche
giveth
vs
all
thinges
abundauntly
to
vse
/
to
do
well
/
to
be
made
ryche
yn
good
workes
/
to
be
made
redy
to
distribute
that
they
may
willingly
haue
feloweship
in
those
thinges
bisding
to
theym
silf
a
good
foundacion
in
tyme
couring
that
they
may
set
hond
on
the
everlasting
life
.
And
a
lytell
bifore
:
They
(
saieth
he
)
that
will
be
riche
fall
of
tymes
in
temptacion
and
in
the
snare
of
the
devell
/
and
into
many
vnproufitable
and
noyons
desires
the
whiche
tumble
a
man
into
destruction
and
perdicyon
:
for
the
rote
of
all
evill
is
co
vitize
/
the
whiche
while
some
folkes
desired
they
did
erre
from
the
faith
and
wrapped
them
silves
into
many
sorowes
.
And
many
other
places
there
are
in
the
holy
scripture
the
whiche
shulde
strongly
feare
the
riche
and
gyve
grete
consolacion
vnto
the
poore
.
for
let
all
the
riche
knowe
that
when
they
socoure
not
the
pore
with
theyr
richesse
they
do
as
grete
sinne
as
though
they
robbed
eny
body
.
For
god
hath
not
given
theym
the
richesse
for
to
bost
&
bragge
therwith
and
to
make
grete
chere
nether
to
make
theym
silves
lordes
but
to
th
intent
that
they
shuld
be
servauntes
of
all
the
worlde
/
&
to
helpe
all
pore
parsones
/
as
are
poore
virgins
/
or
yong
wymen
at
thestate
of
mariage
to
th
intent
they
come
not
to
dishonour
/
&
the
pore
yong
people
to
lerne
an
occupacion
:
And
so
to
give
lend
and
socoure
one
an
other
.
And
thus
teacheth
vs
saint
Iohn
where
he
saieth
he
that
hath
the
richesse
of
thys
1.
Iohn
.
3
world
&
seeth
his
brother
haue
nede
&
shit
●ith
vp
his
hert
ageinst
him
/
that
is
to
sey
hath
no
pytie
of
him
/
howe
is
the
love
of
god
in
him
?
As
though
he
wold
saye
he
that
seeth
his
brother
haue
nede
and
helpeth
him
not
/
it
is
not
possible
that
the
charyte
and
love
of
god
shuld
be
in
him
.
Likewise
saieth
saint
Paule
:
Hebre.
●
Forget
not
hospitalite
that
is
to
sey
to
logge
&
helpe
the
poore
)
for
some
therby
haue
received
aungels
into
theyre
houses
without
knowing
therof
.
And
therfore
shalt
thou
not
be
asshamed
sometyme
to
call
the
poore
out
of
the
stretes
/
and
to
give
them
to
eate
and
drinke
.
Lu.
14
For
it
is
the
counceyle
of
oure
saviour
Christ
in
the
gospell
where
he
forbiddeth
to
byd
the
riche
to
the
fe●t
whiche
may
rendre
it
to
vs
ageyn
.
But
when
thou
makest
a
fest
(
saieth
he
)
call
the
poore
/
the
weke
/
the
lame
/
the
blynde
/
and
thou
shalt
be
happy
:
for
they
may
not
rendre
it
to
the
ageyn
:
it
shall
be
yolden
to
the
ageyn
in
th●
geyn
rising
of
the
rightuous
.
But
some
man
wolde
nowe
say
:
It
is
myn
owne
I
haue
gayned
it
rightuously
:
whye
may
I
not
vse
it
at
my
will
?
I
answere
the
that
is
not
true
that
thou
hast
gained
it
/
but
God
hath
sent
it
the
he
hath
not
made
the
lord
of
it
/
nor
will
not
that
thou
vse
it
at
thy
pleasure
.
Thou
art
but
onely
a
dispensatour
/
for
to
distribute
it
and
to
vse
it
after
the
counceyll
of
the
Gospell
and
of
the
holy
scripture
/
that
is
that
thou
shalt
vse
it
without
eny
maner
of
outrage
in
thy
house
and
out
of
thyne
house
to
all
poore
people
as
thou
shalt
see
nede
.
For
that
thou
spendest
other
wyse
/
thou
robbest
from
God
and
from
the
poore
whiche
are
the
membres
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
it
thou
do
theym
eny
good
thou
doest
it
to
the
parsone
of
Iesus
Christ
.
for
it
is
seyde
in
the
Gospell
:
Mat.
●●
All
that
ye
do
to
one
of
my
lest
bretheren
ye
do
to
me
.
Therfore
he
that
doth
good
vnto
the
poore
he
doth
it
to
Christ
.
And
he
that
doeth
evill
vnto
the
poore
/
he
doeth
it
to
Christ
.
Thou
canst
not
employ
thy
mo●ey
and
almesse
so
well
uppon
no
thyng
〈◊〉
the
worlde
as
on
the
poore
.
For
the
holy
scripture
commaundeth
not
to
gyve
it
●ny
where
els
.
Oure
savioure
Christ
shal
●ot
preyse
the
at
the
day
of
iudgement
for
●one
other
cause
but
that
thou
hast
holpe
●he
poore
in
gyving
theym
mete
and
drin●●
and
clothing
in
vysiting
theym
/
and
in
●y
bing
to
theym
of
thy
goodes
when
th●y
were
syke
.
Even
as
for
none
other
●●ing
shalt
thou
be
reproved
but
for
for●etting
of
the
poore
.
wherfore
thou
arte
●ot
bounde
to
make
to
be
song
many
ma●●s
and
obytes
/
to
edyfye
chaunteryes
/
●happelles
/
churches
or
aultres
or
to
give
●●eringes
to
saintes
or
candels
of
waxe
/
for
of
all
this
shall
ye
yelde
none
accompt
though
ye
haue
lest
it
vndone
.
For
the
holy
scripture
maketh
no
mencion
of
those
thinges
.
They
are
rather
invented
by
the
covetous
mynde
of
men
then
otherwise
.
As
saieth
saint
Iohn
Chrisostome
:
Chrisostome
so
give
vnto
the
poore
wherof
they
may
lyve
&
thou
hast
edified
a
resonable
house
to
God
.
for
men
dwelle
in
bildinges
but
god
dwelleth
in
holy
men
and
in
men
of
good
life
.
Also
saint
Iherome
writing
to
one
called
Celautia
:
Ihero●●
when
thou
givest
socouring
honde
vnto
the
poore
/
when
thou
comest
in
socoure
to
a
man
in
his
necessitees
/
when
thou
settest
him
that
erreth
into
the
right
wey
thou
hast
bilt
a
plesaunt
temple
to
god
.
for
the
hertes
of
the
holy
parsones
be
called
1.
Cor.
3
the
temple
of
god
/
the
whiche
whosoever
〈◊〉
violat
/
god
will
distroye
him
.
wherfore
ye
riche
people
haue
ye
alw●●yes
mynde
on
the
pore
.
And
se
that
ye
love
better
to
bestowe
your
almesse
whe●●
ye
are
sure
that
it
is
acceptable
vnto
god
/
&
also
where
god
hath
commaunded
you●
to
do
thsim
/
rather
then
there
where
as
y●
knowe
not
whether
ye
do
well
or
evill
as
in
making
of
ymages
chappelles
pilgrimages
obites
and
other
mannes
in
vencyons
wherby
the
pore
be
nowe
a
dayes
miserably
robbed
&
vnkindly
pilled
by
them
that
shulde
ayde
&
helpe
theym
if
they
did
not
serche
more
theyre
owne
proufit
then
the
proufi●
and
honour
of
god
.
¶
Of
two
maner
Regimentes
/
or
governaunces
/
goostly
and
seculer
or
worldly
.
Chaptre
.xxvi.
FIrst
we
must
diligently
serche
out
the
right
and
seculer
power
/
swerde
/
and
governement
to
thitent
that
none
doubt
whether
it
be
of
the
ordinaunce
of
God
or
not
.
The
wordes
wherby
we
knowe
that
the
secu●●
power
is
institute
of
god
be
these
of
saint
●●aule
vnto
the
Romayns
where
he
saieth
:
Ro.
●
.
Every
soule
shall
be
subiect
vnto
the
highe
powers
/
for
there
is
no
power
but
of
god
.
Then
he
that
resisteth
the
power
/
resisteth
the
ordinaunce
of
God
.
More●ver
saint
Peter
saieth
.
1.
Pe.
●
Be
ye
subiectes
to
euery
humayne
creature
/
be
it
vnto
the
kinge
as
vnto
the
sovereyne
/
be
it
vnto
the
hede
rulers
/
as
by
him
sent
for
vengeaunce
vnto
the
offenders
but
for
preyse
to
theym
that
be
good
.
Moreover
the
right
of
the
seculer
power
&
of
the
ciuile
iustice
hath
bin
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
for
when
Cain
had
slayne
his
brother
Abell
/
he
feared
moche
that
he
shuld
be
kild
ageyn
.
Likewise
after
the
floude
god
confirmed
it
agein
Gene.
9
saying
whosoever
shede
mannes
bloud
his
bloude
shal
be
shed
agein
.
The
same
ryght
was
confermed
agein
in
the
lawe
of
Moses
where
he
sayde
in
Exode
:
Exo.
2●
whosoever
strike
a
man
willing
to
kill
hīshall
dye
of
deth
And
ageyn
if
any
with
dede
advised
iying
in
a
wayte
kill
his
neighboure
thou
shalt
drawe
him
out
of
my
house
/
and
that
he
dye
.
And
in
the
same
lawe
it
was
commaunded
to
take
awaye
life
for
life
/
yie
for
yie
/
to
the
for
to
the
/
hand
for
hand
waunde
for
wounde
/
&
so
of
other
.
Likewise
hath
our
savioure
Christ
in
the
gospell
confirmed
Mat.
25
it
saying
to
saint
Petre
in
the
gardeyn
of
Olivete
:
He
that
streketh
with
the
swerd
with
the
swerde
shall
perisshe
.
Then
is
it
all
certeyn
&
manifest
that
it
is
the
will
of
god
that
there
shulde
be
a
swerd
&
iustice
temporall
for
the
punycion
of
the
evill
&
cō●●vaciō
of
the
good
&
for
thēterteynīg
of
the
publique
peace
christen
&
comune
brotherly
love
.
¶
Secundly
it
semeth
to
be
moche
contrary
herunto
/
that
whiche
Christ
saieth
in
the
gospell
in
this
maner
:
Ye
haue
herde
whate
hath
byn
sayed
:
Mat.
5
In
yie
for
anyie
a
toth
for
a
toth
:
but
I
sey
vnto
you
/
ye
shall
not
resist
evill
.
But
whosoever
strike
the
on
the
right
cheke
tou●●e
to
him
the
other
.
And
to
him
that
will
go
to
lawe
with
the
by
force
&
take
awey
thy
core
/
gyve
to
him
also
thy
gowne
:
And
he
that
will
constreyne
the
to
go
a
myle
with
him
go
with
him
twayne
.
And
a
litell
after
:
Love
your
enemyes
say
well
of
them
that
●urse
you
do
good
to
theym
that
persecu●e
you
with
hatred
/
praye
for
theym
that
hurt
you
&
persecute
you
.
And
over
&
besides
this
there
are
yet
many
places
in
the
holy
scripture
for
be
doing
all
maner
of
vengeaunce
.
As
in
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
1●
1.
Pe.
●
.
and.
3.
Saint
Petre
in
his
first
epistle
/
and
in
many
other
places
.
Wherfore
it
se●●eth
that
the
swerd
of
iustice
shuld
be
for
boden
in
the
new
testament
emong
the
christen
.
Then
thirdly
for
to
vnderstond
thys
well
we
must
fyrst
knowe
that
there
are
:
●wo
sortes
of
people
in
the
worlde
.
The
first
belong
vnto
the
kingdome
of
god
.
The
other
to
the
kingdome
of
the
worlde
.
They
that
belong
vnto
the
kingdome
of
God
be
all
true
faythfull
people
in
Iesus
Christ
and
vnder
him
.
For
Christ
is
king
and
lord
in
the
kingdome
of
God
/
As
techeth
vs
the
secunde
Psalme
/
and
also
all
the
olde
and
newe
testament
.
He
came
also
in
to
the
worlde
to
begyn
and
to
lest
vp
the
kingdome
of
god
in
the
worlde
.
Therfore
saide
he
to
Pylate
:
My
kingdome
is
not
of
this
worlde
.
And
whosoever
is
of
the
trouth
hereth
my
voice
.
Iohn
.
18
And
in
saint
Marke
sayeth
he
that
the
tyme
is
fulfilled
and
the
kingdome
of
God
shall
approche
.
Mar.
1.
And
in
Saynt
Mathewe
sayeth
he
.
Mat.
16.
Seche
first
the
kingdome
of
God
.
He
calleth
the
Gospell
a
gospell
of
the
kingdome
of
god
/
bycause
the
Gospell
teacheth
/
governeth
and
kepeth
/
the
same
kingdome
.
Then
they
that
are
stedfast
in
the
faithe
&
in
the
love
of
god
yf
they
obey
vnto
his
commaundementes
have
nought
to
do
with
the
swerd
of
iustice
nor
of
the
seculer
power
to
make
theym
rightuous
.
And
yf
all
the
worlde
were
true
and
verey
Christen
(
that
is
to
sey
)
veri
feithfull
there
nede
no
governoure
king
lord
sworde
nor
iustice
.
For
wherto
shulde
they
sarve
seyng
that
all
true
christen
shulde
haue
the
holy
goost
whiche
governeth
and
teacheth
theym
to
do
no
wronge
/
to
love
all
the
world
/
to
suffre
/
and
endure
the
evell
and
iniurye
of
all
the
worlde
willingly
and
ioyfully
/
ye
also
the
deth
.
And
where
as
all
persones
are
content
willingly
to
suffre
wrong
and
iniurye
.
And
where
as
there
is
none
that
doth
wronge
nor
iniurye
/
but
where
as
all
persones
do
ryght
/
there
is
no
dyscord
hatred
envie
nor
other
discencion
.
And
there
nedeth
no
ryght
nor
punycyon
.
Wherfore
it
were
impossible
that
the
swerd
of
iustice
shuld
haue
ought
to
do
emong
the
verey
true
christen
/
seyng
they
do
moche
more
of
theym
silves
then
eny
man
cācommaunde
theym
or
then
eny
lawe
or
worldly
doctrine
can
teche
theym
.
As
sayth
saint
Paule
vnto
Timoth.
vnto
the
ryghtuous
there
is
no
lawe
sette
/
but
vnto
the
vnryghtuous
.
1.
Tim.
●
.
And
this
is
thus
bicause
that
the
iugement
and
ryght
of
a
verey
true
christen
fordereth
and
avaunceth
more
then
all
other
ryghtes
and
lawes
:
for
it
procedeth
from
the
holy
goost
whiche
possesseth
and
inhabiteth
the
hart
of
a
verey
christen
.
But
the
vnryghtuous
do
ryght
to
no
man
/
therfore
they
haue
nede
of
ryght
and
of
lawes
wherby
they
be
taught
and
constreyned
to
do
well
.
A
good
tree
nedeth
not
that
one
teche
hym
to
bryng
forth
good
frute
for
his
nature
gyveth
it
without
ony
reching
.
Likewise
are
all
the
verey
true
christen
natured
by
the
holy
goost
and
saith
that
they
do
all
thinges
well
and
as
it
aperteyneth
more
then
eny
man
can
commaunde
theym
by
all
the
commaundementes
in
the
worlde
.
And
for
theym
silves
haue
they
no
nede
nether
of
lawe
nether
of
ryght
.
But
some
man
myght
axe
whye
then
hath
god
gyven
vnto
men
so
many
commaundementes
/
yn
the
olde
and
newe
testament
?
I
answerethe
.
Saint
Paule
seith
as
it
is
sayde
byfore
vnto
the
ryghtuous
there
is
set
no
lawe
:
but
to
the
vnrightuous
that
is
to
sey
to
theym
that
are
not
yet
true
christen
.
And
forbicause
that
none
is
true
and
verey
christen
or
good
of
nature
/
but
be
all
synnars
and
evill
:
As
witnesseth
the
prophete
sayng
:
God
hath
loked
from
heven
vppon
the
children
of
men
that
he
mought
se
if
there
be
eny
vnderstonding
Psat.
●3
.
Rom.
3.
or
seching
god
.
All
are
fallen
and
are
become
abhominable
there
is
none
that
doeth
good
no
not
one
.
Therfore
god
refreyneth
the
malice
of
the
people
by
the
lawe
that
they
dare
not
accomplisshe
hit
outwardly
by
worke
and
dede
according
to
theyre
evill
will
.
Mereover
saint
Paule
gyveth
vnto
the
lawe
an
other
office
/
that
is
that
it
letneth
vs
to
knowe
oure
synnes
/
by
the
whiche
knowelege
a
man
is
made
meke
/
and
yeldeth
hym
silf
to
the
faith
/
and
vnto
the
mercy
and
grace
of
god
as
is
bifore
seyde
.
Fourthly
all
they
that
be
not
yet
christen
belong
vnto
the
kingdome
of
the
worlde
and
be
vnder
the
lawe
.
In
this
nombre
are
all
the
evill
christen
whiche
seke
nought
elles
but
all
worldly
pleasure
and
are
called
christen
but
they
are
not
so
.
Seyng
then
that
there
be
so
fewe
good
Christen
and
so
many
evill
people
god
hath
gyven
vnto
the
same
evill
out
of
the
Christen
astate
and
out
of
his
kingdome
an
other
regyment
and
governaunce
/
and
hath
put
theym
vnder
the
swerde
that
is
to
sey
vnder
the
seculer
power
and
cyvill
ryght
to
th
intent
that
they
may
not
accomplisshe
theyre
malice
when
they
wolde
As
a
myschevous
wylde
best
is
tyed
with
chaynes
and
bondes
that
he
may
nether
bite
nor
stryke
after
his
nature
albeit
that
he
wolde
saine
accomplisshe
hys
evel
nature
whiche
is
not
nedefull
vnto
a
gentill
tame
best
/
for
without
the
cheynes
and
without
bondes
he
doth
none
evill
to
no
man
.
If
it
were
not
thus
(
bicause
that
there
be
many
m●
evill
persones
yn
the
worlde
them
good
/
and
that
the
good
do
not
resist
evill
)
the
one
wolde
devoure
and
put
the
other
to
destruction
/
yn
suche
facyon
that
none
shulde
be
abill
to
kepe
nether
wife
nor
children
nether
yet
be
abill
to
maynteyn
hym
silf
.
And
by
suche
meane
shulde
the
worlde
yn
contynuaunce
become
wast
and
with
out
inhabitauntes
.
For
this
cause
hath
god
ordyned
these
.ij.
governementes
.
The
spirituall
the
whiche
maketh
christen
and
good
persones
by
the
holy
gost
vnder
the
king
of
that
kingdome
Iesus
christ
.
And
the
seculer
gouernaunce
the
whiche
●●ostreyneth
the
evell
parsones
to
kepe
outward
peace
and
to
be
tame
ageynst
theyre
will
.
Rom.
Thus
teacheth
vs
saint
Paule
/
to
vnderstond
the
swerd
and
seculer
instice
saying
the
prynces
/
are
not
to
be
feared
to
theym
that
be
good
but
vnto
theym
that
be
evill
.
Nowe
if
eny
man
wold
governe
the
world
(
that
is
to
sey
the
evill
)
only
after
the
gospell
and
cause
to
cease
all
worldly
lawe
and
iustice
saying
that
they
are
baptised
and
christen
to
whome
the
swerde
of
iustice
nedeth
not
.
Unto
theym
may
be
answered
.
Hit
is
of
a
truth
that
the
true
christen
haue
no
nede
of
ryght
nor
of
the
swerde
for
theyre
iustifying
.
But
do
your
dyligence
to
fulfill
the
worlde
with
true
christen
bifore
that
you
governe
theym
christenly
and
after
the
gospell
whiche
shal
be
verey
hard
for
you
to
do
.
For
the
worlde
is
all
gyven
to
synne
and
starcely
can
they
abide
good
christen
.
They
are
not
all
christen
that
are
baptised
and
called
christen
.
Therfore
it
is
not
possible
vnto
the
worlde
to
observe
and
kepe
a
comon
christen
governaunce
/
namely
also
yn
the
iuddes
of
a
grete
comonte
/
for
the
evill
are
alweys
more
yn
nombre
then
the
good
feithfull
.
For
this
cause
to
governe
a
cuntrey
after
the
gospell
without
the
swerde
of
iustice
is
as
though
a
man
wolde
put
togyther
yn
a
stable
/
heries
wolves
lyons
shepe
and
other
lyke
/
and
to
suffre
all
these
bestes
to
be
conversaunt
togyther
the
one
with
the
other
/
howe
long
I
pray
you
shuld
they
haue
peace
to gyther
the
one
with
the
other
?
Ye
howe
long
shuld
the
poore
shepe
lyve
/
we
therfore
must
nedes
haue
here
bothe
these
governementes
.
The
spirituall
or
eva●gelye
all
bicause
it
iustifieth
and
bryngeth
helth
.
The
other
bicause
it
entreteyneth
and
holdeth
peace
The
one
is
not
sufficient
in
the
worlde
without
the
other
.
For
without
the
spirituall
governement
of
Iesus
christ
can
none
be
saved
nor
iustified
bifore
god
by
the
worldly
regyment
.
So
may
ye
perceyve
that
the
rule
or
governement
of
christ
hath
not
lordship
over
all
persones
.
For
the
true
christen
be
alweys
lesse
yn
nombre
and
be
yn
the
middes
among
the
not
christen
/
as
a
rose
emong
the
thornes
.
Then
where
as
the
worldly
governaunce
reyneth
every
where
alone
/
there
can
be
none
other
thing
but
ypocrysye
.
For
without
having
the
holy
goost
yn
the
hert
can
none
be
made
ryghtuous
nor
saved
.
Lykewyse
where
the
spirituall
governaunce
reyneth
every
where
alone
/
there
is
perversite
vnbrydeled
and
vnbound
redy
for
to
accomplisshe
all
malice
for
the
worlde
can
not
vnderstond
the
spirituall
governaunce
bicause
that
it
fyghteth
onely
by
the
swerde
of
the
spryte
/
whiche
is
the
worde
of
god
.
And
vseth
none
other
swerde
.
Nowe
seest
thou
well
whate
the
wordes
of
onre
savioure
christ
meane
(
whiche
we
haue
recyted
bifore
)
where
he
sayeth
that
the
christen
shall
drawe
noman
yn
to
iustice
/
and
that
they
shall
not
resist
evill
.
He
speketh
that
onely
of
hys
dere
christen
/
the
whiche
alone
take
it
ynto
theyre
hartes
and
also
do
it
alone
for
so
are
thy
enolyned
and
disposed
by
vertue
of
the
holy
gost
working
yn
theyre
hartes
that
they
do
harme
to
noman
but
suffer
willīglī
evell
&
wrong
of
every
man
.
Then
if
all
the
worlde
were
suche
christen
all
persones
wolde
kepe
egally
this
peassible
comma●n
dementes
/
&
all
thing
wold
they
do
according
therunto
.
But
nowe
because
thy
be
not
christen
the
word
of
god
entreth
not
ynto
theyre
hertes
/
nor
they
do
not
according
ther
vnto
and
therfore
they
apperteyne
vnto
the
other
seculer
governaunce
wher
by
the
not
christen
be
constreyned
to
kepe
peace
outwardly
/
and
to
do
none
evill
.
For
this
cause
hath
not
Iesus
christ
●orne
the
swerde
nor
ordined
it
yn
hys
spirituall
kingdome
/
for
he
is
king
over
all
the
true
christen
/
ad
governeth
without
swerde
and
without
ony
outward
lawe
onely
by
the
holy
goost
working
inwardly
yn
the
hert
of
man
.
And
albeit
that
god
hath
orde●ned
the
seculer
swerde
for
the
correction
of
the
evill
/
yet
he
hath
not
vsed
it
/
for
i●
belongeth
not
vnto
hys
kingdome
/
yn
the
whiche
kingdome
there
are
none
but
suche
as
be
good
and
iust
.
And
for
this
cause
mought
not
david
bilde
the
tempel
of
god
bicause
he
had
shed
moche
blode
and
vsed
the
swerde
/
not
that
he
had
done
evill
or
vnryghtuousnesse
/
but
bicause
he
myght
not
yn
this
thing
be
a
figure
of
Ephe.
5.
Christ
whiche
shuld
haue
a
kingdome
peasible
and
without
swerde
.
But
god
commaunded
to
solomon
whiche
had
a
peasible
kingdome
to
bilde
the
temple
/
for
Salomon
is
as
moche
to
saye
as
peasible
by
the
whiche
kingdome
of
the
verey
Salomon
Iesu
christ
mought
be
figured
and
signified
Moreover
yn
all
the
edification
of
the
temple
of
god
was
never
herd
stroke
of
Iron
/
nor
of
hamer
/
nor
of
Axe
/
nor
king
.
6.
of
none
other
lyke
thing
as
it
is
writen
yn
the
therd
boke
of
kinges
yn
the
.vi.
chaptre
.
All
these
thinges
here
sigrufied
that
Iesus
Christ
shulde
haue
yn
his
kingdome
a
people
willing
to
serve
hym
without
constreynt
without
commaundementes
without
swerde
.
Esa.
1●
This
was
also
bifore
prophesied
by
Esaie
saying
:
They
shall
not
hurt
and
shall
not
sle
yn
all
my
holy
mountaigne
.
As●o
yn
his
secunde
chapitre
They
shall
tourne
theyre
swordes
ynto
cultres
and
theyre
speres
ynto
sythes
.
The
one
shall
not
lyst
vp
a
swerde
ageinst
the
other
and
they
shal
be
no
more
exercysed
yn
than
warre
.
These
wordes
here
and
other
lyke
be
not
sayed
of
al
persones
that
bere
the
name
of
Iesus
christ
but
oneli
of
theym
that
bere
bothe
the
name
and
the
spryte
of
christ
/
that
is
to
sey
of
all
true
christen
the
whiche
willingly
do
ryght
the
one
to
the
other
.
Nowe
myght
one
demaunde
:
Seyng
that
the
true
christen
haue
no
nede
of
the
s●rde
nor
of
the
seculer
ryght
for
theyre
owne
ryghtuousnesse
/
then
why
teacheth
saynt
Paule
that
every
●dule
shal
be
subiect
vnto
the
hyghe
powers
:
Rom.
13
.
And
lykewyse
saint
Peter
that
the
christen
shall
be
1.
Pe.
2
subiectes
vnto
euery
humayne
creature
I
answere
the
that
I
haue
taught
bifore
that
the
christen
among
theym
〈◊〉
&
they
emong
the
other
haue
nought
to
do
with
the
swerde
nor
with
the
lawe
for
that
is
to
theym
nether
nedefull
nor
profitable
.
Alweys
for
bicause
that
the
true
christen
lyveth
not
vppon
the
erth
for
hys
owne
proufit
but
for
the
profit
of
hys
neyghbour
.
He
doth
by
the
nature
of
the
holy
goost
that
wherof
hys
neybour
hath
nede
And
bicause
that
the
swerde
ys
a
thing
verey
necessary
for
all
the
worlde
/
for
to
kepe
peace
and
concorde
/
for
to
punysshe
the
offenders
and
to
refrayne
theyre
malice
.
Therfore
the
verey
christen
yeldeth
hym
silf
willingly
vnder
the
governaunce
of
the
swerde
&
temporall
iustice
/
he
payeth
tailles
he
honoureth
the
puyssaunce
and
worldly
hyghnesse
/
he
serveth
he
helpeth
he
doth
all
that
ever
he
maye
to
th
intent
that
the
same
puissaunce
may
prosper
be
kept
yn
honour
&
feared
.
Albeyt
that
the
same
puissa●̄ce
to
hym
is
nether
nedefull
nor
profitable
.
And
forbicause
he
thinketh
alweys
whate
thing
is
prou●●●able
vnto
hys
neyghbour
/
that
both
he
/
As
techeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Corinthiens
.
1.
Cor
.10
.
Suche
a
service
is
the
worke
of
a
christen
and
bryngeth
alweys
grete
proufit
ynto
the
worlde
.
And
if
he
shulde
not
do
so
he
were
no
christen
/
but
shulde
synne
ageynst
the
rule
of
charite
/
for
he
shuld
gyve
evill
ensample
vnto
other
that
they
shuld
not
honoure
the
temporall
puissaunce
but
shulde
dispyse
it
:
Albeit
that
it
shuld
be
alweys
to
theym
verey
necessary
and
profitable
wherby
shulde
come
grete
dispy●ing
of
the
gospell
.
For
suche
dispysing
of
the
temporall
puissaunce
bryngeth
dissention
and
maketh
sen●uall
parsones
profitable
vnto
nothing
:
The
gospell
maketh
all
true
christen
serv●●ntes
to
all
the
worlde
by
the
rule
of
charyte
the
whiche
alweys
yn
theym
silves
&
by
theym
silves
be
yn
true
lybertie
&
ha●e
nede
of
nothing
beyng
suffised
of
theyr
lorde
/
and
king
Iesu
Christ
and
of
hys
governaunce
yn
theym
.
Mat.
17.
So
lykewyse
dyd
Iesu
christ
paye
the
trybute
wherunto
he
was
not
bounde
at
tall
to
th●tet
that
he
shulde
not
dispyse
the
puissaunce
/
and
that
he
wolde
not
gyve
theym
occasion
to
be
offended
/
but
gave
theym
exemple
of
obedience
.
As
he
hym
silf
teached
yn
.v.
chapter
of
saynt
Mathewe
.
Math.
5.
Where
he
seyeth
that
the
christen
shall
not
resist
evill
nor
sue
any
man
at
the
law●
.
He
forbiddeth
not
to
be
subiect
and
to
serve
theym
that
haue
the
swerde
and
seculer
●uissaunte
.
But
the
lesse
nede
that
thou
hast
vnto
it
for
thy
silf
the
more
shall
thou
conferme
thy
silf
therunto
.
Thou
shalt
serve
theryn
theym
whiche
haue
yet
nede
and
are
not
so
stedfast
yn
theyre
feith
as
thou
art
and
that
onely
by
charite
supporting
theym
yn
theyre
ynfirmyte
as
Christ
hath
supported
vs
/
and
hath
made
hym
silf
conformable
vnto
vs
.
For
albeyt
that
by
the
stedfastnesse
of
thy
fayth
and
love
that
thou
hast
vnto
god
thou
hast
no
nede
that
eny
man
shuld
punysshe
thyne
enemye
bicause
that
thou
wilt
suffer
wrong
willingly
for
the
love
of
Christ
.
Thy
neyboure
hath
alweys
nede
bicause
he
is
yet
feble
and
therfore
thou
shalt
helpe
hym
/
to
him
tent
that
he
may
haue
peace
and
that
hys
enemye
may
be
refrayned
and
let
that
he
hurt
hym
not
:
whiche
can
not
be
so
done
if
the
temporall
power
be
not
had
yn
honour
and
feare
.
Oure
saviour
Christ-sayeth
not
thou
shalt
not
serve
or
shalt
not
be
subiect
vnto
the
temporall
puissaunce
/
but
he
sayeth
.
Thou
shalt
not
resist
evill
.
As
thought
he
wolde
saye
:
Maynteyne
thy
life
so
that
thou
be
pacyent
that
thou
haue
no
nede
of
the
lawe
of
ryght
nor
of
the
temporall
puissaunce
for
to
revenge
the.
But
contrary
wyse
be
profitable
vnto
the
weke
/
and
feble
multitude
yn
serving
theym
and
helping
theym
by
obeying
the
temporall
puissaunce
.
I
wold
that
thou
sholdest
be
so
worthy
and
nobill
to
haue
no
nede
of
the
seculer
ryght
/
but
that
that
ryght
shulde
haue
nede
of
the
to
helpe
to
maynteyn
hyt
.
Thus
to
vse
the
seculer
puissaunce
shulde
be
a
grete
worke
of
charite
wherby
a
parsone
is
gyven
hoelly
to
the
service
of
hys
neygbour
/
and
seketh
not
to
defende
hys
owne
life
honour
or
goodes
/
but
seketh
meanes
onely
to
be
proufitable
vnto
hys
neyghbour
.
As
wryteth
Saint
Paule
vnto
the
Corinthiens
saying
.
Charyte
seketh
not
that
is
hys
owne
/
&
this
shalt
thou
not
do
of
entent
to
rendre
evill
for
evill
/
but
onely
by
charite
for
the
conservation
&
defence
of
the
comon
christen
concorde
&
vnto
the
proufit
of
thy
neyboure
not
to
revenge
thi
silf
.
1.
Cor.
14
For
touching
/
vnto
thy
silf
thou
abidest
vppon
the
gospell
.
Thou
holdest
&
governest
after
the
worde
of
Iesus
christ
that
is
thy
king
.
So
that
thou
wilt
willingly
tourne
the
other
cheke
vere
the
blowe
pacyently
&
let
thy
mantell
go
with
thy
cote
/
if
it
touche
but
onely
thyne
owne
busynesse
.
Thus
may
it
well
sto●d
to gyther
that
thou
be
indifferently
subiect
vnto
both
kyngdomes
(
that
is
)
of
god
and
of
the
world
:
vnto
the
one
ynwardly
and
vnto
the
other
outwardly
/
So
that
thou
dost
suffer
evill
and
wrong
/
and
doest
alweys
punysshe
&
reprove
evell
&
wrong
.
Thou
dost
not
resist
the
evill
/
and
yet
thou
doest
alweys
resist
it
for
yn
the
one
thou
considerest
thy
silf
and
thyne
owne
welth
.
And
yn
the
other
thy
neyghbour
and
hys
welth
.
Touching
vnto
the
and
vnto
thy
welth
/
thou
holdest
thy
silf
and
governest
thy
silf
a●ter
the
gospell
/
thou
suffrest
iniurye
and
lyke
a
true
christen
doest
not
resist
the
evill
.
Touching
thy
neyghbour
/
&
hys
welth
/
thou
holdest
&
governest
thy
silf
after
the
ordre
of
love
&
doest
resist
the
m●●rye
whiche
is
done
vnto
hym
/
whiche
the
gospell
doth
not
forbydde
but
rather
commaundeth
it
.
Many
holy
parsones
haue
vsed
the
sw●d
after
this
maner
syns
the
begynnyng
of
the
worlde
.
As
it
is
wryten
of
Abraham
howe
he
delyvered
loth
the
son
of
hys
brother
Gene.
14.
and
s●ewe
.iiij.
kinges
and
yet
was
Abraham
alweys
an
holy
man
.
Also
the
holy
prophete
Samuell
slewe
/
likewyse
〈◊〉
k●●g
Agag
.
Lykewise
Helias
slewe
the
false
prophetes
of
the
Idoll
Ba●●
.
1.
king
.
15
In
lyke
maner
dyd
Moses
/
Iosue
/
the
children
of
Israell
/
Sampson
/
David
and
many
other
holy
kinges
vse
the
swerde
as
appereth
yn
the
old
testament
yn
many
places
/
Some
man
myght
nowe
saye
.
3
king
.
18
The
olde
testament
is
nowe
ended
and
hath
no
more
place
/
wherfore
we
can
no
more
gyve
suche
ensam●les
nor
set
theym
forth
vnto
the
Chri●ten
.
I
answer
the
that
is
not
trewe
.
For
faint
Paule
wryteth
yu
hys
first
epistle
vnto
the
Chrinthiens
.
Oure
fathers
haue
all
eten
one
spirituall
mete
/
and
haue
all
dronke
one
spirituall
drynke
:
1.
Cor.
01.
They
dronke
of
the
spirituall
stone
that
folowed
theym
/
truely
the
stone
was
christe
.
That
is
to
sey
they
had
the
same
spryte
and
feith
yn
christ
that
we
haue
for
they
beleved
then
that
christ
was
for
to
come
to
redeme
theyme
/
as
we
beleve
nowe
that
he
is
come
and
hath
redemed
vs
.
Aud
so
were
they
christen
as
well
as
we
.
Wherfore
seyng
that
they
thus
vsed
alweys
the
temporall
swerde
from
the
begynnyng
of
the
worlde
vnto
the
comyng
of
christ
for
to
depresse
the
outwarde
malice
of
th
offenders
/
likewise
may
also
the
christen
do
vnto
the
ende
of
the
worlde
.
For
the
tyme
and
outward
chaunge
make
no
difference
emong
the
christen
.
The
olde
testament
is
not
so
cessed
that
we
nede
yn
no
maner
wise
to
kepe
it
/
or
that
he
doth
evill
that
observeth
every
part
therof
.
But
it
is
so
ceased
that
yn
some
thinges
and
some
tymes
it
is
indifferent
/
and
yn
some
thinges
and
some
tyme
it
is
of
necessite
to
do
it
or
to
leve
it
.
Hit
is
not
nowe
nedefull
to
kepe
it
yn
all
poyntes
eny
more
vnder
payne
of
dampnacion
as
it
was
then
.
But
we
must
kepe
it
onely
there
where
brotherly
love
requyreth
it
/
As
when
saint
Paule
circumsised
his
dis●iple
Timothe
whiche
was
not
nedefull
vnto
hym
for
hys
helth
/
but
he
dyd
it
to
satisfie
the
mynde
of
the
feble
and
weke
Iues
whiche
thought
that
he
myght
not
be
saved
without
that
he
were
circumsised
after
the
lawe
of
Moyses
to
th
intent
that
by
that
meane
he
myght
drawe
the
more
of
theym
to
the
christen
faith
.
The
olde
testament
as
concernyng
the
commaundementes
gyven
vnto
Moyses
is
not
yet
ceased
nor
shal
not
cease
vnto
the
ende
of
the
worlde
.
Hit
is
of
necessite
.
that
arte
thou
bounde
to
observe
and
kepe
vnder
payne
of
dampnacyon
as
they
were
yn
that
tyme
.
As
concernyng
vnto
theyre
ceremonyes
they
are
clerely
ceased
yn
Christ
/
so
that
if
thou
woldest
circum●●se
they
silf
at
this
day
&
forbeare
suche
meates
as
were
defended
vnto
the
Iues
to
e●te
and
to
do
other
ceremonyes
not
having
trust
to
deserve
eny
thing
therby
/
it
is
to
the
indifferent
yn
so
doyng
thou
hast
not
●ffended
.
But
yf
thou
shalt
come
yn
the
company
of
Iewes
or
of
other
parsones
whiche
reken
that
they
can
not
be
saved
oneles
they
shulde
kepe
suche
ceremonyes
whome
thou
woldest
fayne
wynne
to
the
christen
faith
and
hast
hope
and
lykelyod
yn
the
same
there
art
thou
bounde
by
brotherly
love
whiche
hurteth
noman
but
servith
euery
man
to
kepe
theyre
ceremonye
with
theym
and
to
do
as
they
do
till
suche
tyme
as
they
may
be
better
taught
to
knowe
that
all
theyre
helthe
dependith
vppon
the
faith
and
trust
of
Iesus
christ
and
vppon
hys
merytes
and
deservinges
and
not
yn
these
blynde
ceremonies
.
For
charite
regardeth
not
whether
the
thing
be
newe
or
olde
that
thou
doest
but
onely
the
vtilite
and
profit
of
thy
neighbour
.
¶
Of
governours
/
Iuges
/
baylifes
/
and
other
lyke
an
informacion
ofter
the
gospell
Chapitre
xxvij
.
THe
gospell
is
wryten
for
all
parsones
and
for
all
estates
of
the
worlde
.
And
there
is
none
estate
yn
the
worlde
but
that
he
may
fynde
yn
the
gospel
howe
that
he
shulde
lyve
yf
that
he
will
folowe
it
.
Let
none
thinke
that
he
is
not
bound
to
●yve
after
the
gospell
though
he
be
never
so
greate
a
person
/
be
he
duke
prynce
Emperour
or
pope
.
For
god
hath
commaunded
that
the
gospell
be
preached
to
euery
creature
that
is
to
sey
to
all
mankind
.
B●fore
god
there
is
no
difference
nether
distinction
whether
thou
be
a
comon
husbond
man
or
a
governoure
/
of
a
towne
or
of
a
cuntrey
/
noble
or
ignoble
/
we
haue
all
promissed
at
oure
baptesme
the
one
as
moche
as
the
other
.
we
haue
all
taken
one
rule
that
is
the
teching
of
the
gospell
after
the
whiche
we
must
lede
and
governe
onre
life
.
we
may
not
sey
/
let
the
monkes
and
prestes
kepe
it
for
we
haue
all
promised
at
oure
baptesme
the
one
as
moche
as
the
other
.
Wherfore
when
the
lordes
will
lyve
as
they
shu●d
do
after
the
gospell
they
must
first
observe
and
kepe
.ij.
thinges
/
that
is
to
sey
mercy
and
iustice
.
And
also
that
they
knowe
when
they
must
be
mercyfull
and
when
they
must
vse
iustice
.
Then
●irst
〈◊〉
●ehoueth
that
thyne
intent
be
to
defende
the
ryghtuous
and
innocent
and
so
with
the
secu●er
ryght
to
come
yn
ayde
vnto
the
ryght
of
the
gospell
reproving
and
rebuking
openly
and
without
ony
favour
all
vnryghtuousnesse
to
th●●tēt
that
the
people
may
lyve
frely
vnder
thi
protection
preserved
from
theves
〈◊〉
.
therars
and
from
all
maner
oppression
and
iniurye
as
ferre
forth
as
it
is
possible
vnto
the
/
when
thou
doest
so
thou
art
goddes
servaunt
.
But
it
behoveth
that
thou
be
well
ware
yn
suche
thinges
to
aduenge
thi
silf
yn
thy
iugement
and
that
thou
gyve
no
iugement
nor
sentence
but
onely
where
thou
knowest
that
thy
iugement
is
ryghtfull
and
that
nether
for
hatred
endye
nor
favour
.
And
yet
thou
must
do
it
with
as
grete
mercy
&
compassion
&
as
tenderly
as
thou
woldest
cut
of
a
corrupte
membre
from
thyne
owne
body
/
whiche
by
the
malice
of
hys
corruption
if
thou
dydest
let
hym
alone
wolde
corrupt
thy
hole
body
.
It
were
also
no
hurte
yn
this
mater
to
kepe
the
ordynaunce
somtyme
made
by
Theodosius
Emperour
whiche
ordined
that
none
shulde
be
put
to
deth
bifore
that
he
had
byn
.xxx.
dayes
yn
pryson
to
th
intent
that
yn
the
meane
tyme
he
myght
be
well
aduysed
to
make
answer
.
And
to
th
intent
that
the
iuge
shulde
cause
no
man
to
dye
hastyly
and
with
out
aduysement
/
but
that
he
mought
haue
tyme
to
●ole
hys
enchauffed
courage
.
And
when
eny
of
the
comynaltie
shulde
happen
to
do
eny
evill
by
mysfortune
ageinst
ryght
and
iustice
the
whiche
hath
alweys
bifore
byn
of
good
life
&
name
/
suche
a
one
may
a
iuge
helpe
ageinst
the
lawes
&
procure
hys
delyueraunce
without
synne
.
For
if
it
be
so
that
the
lawe
of
Moses
had
so
grete
distrecion
that
therby
they
dyd
not
put
theym
to
deth
whiche
vnwarely
&
by
case
of
mysaduenture
had
committed
murther
ageynst
theyre
will
.
〈◊〉
As
it
ys
wryten
yn
Deuterono
.
So
that
Mofes
had
assigned
thre
citees
vnto
the
whiche
they
that
had
commytted
homycyde
by
misfortune
ageynst
theyre
will
mought
fle
for
theyre
safegard
.
Howe
moche
more
shulde
we
whiche
are
christen
that
lyve
after
the
gospel
and
love
oure
enemyes
haue
&
kepe
discretion
&
regard
yn
this
mater
This
I
saye
to
th
intent
that
the
iuges
shall
not
thinke
that
they
offende
if
they
helpe
suche
.
For
when
they
haue
hope
&
lyklyod
that
the
evill
doer
shall
amende
they
〈◊〉
.
8
must
be
alweys
mercyfull
.
As
christ
was
vnto
the
woman
whiche
was
founde
yn
aduoutrye
As
saint
Iohn
reherseth
.
The
temporall
lawe
must
obey
and
serve
vnto
the
gospell
:
hit
may
in
no
wyse
be
contrary
therunto
wherfore
if
en●
thing
theryn
●e
ageinst
the
gospell
then
the
temporall
lawe
must
gyve
place
&
perisshe
yn
that
poynt
:
For
we
must
alweys
obey
more
vnto
god
then
vnto
●en
:
As
teacheth
vs
saint
Petre
.
Theym
that
we
may
amende
by
warnyng
we
shall
not
correct
theym
by
iustice
.
All
that
a
iuge
may
do
without
synne
yn
the
cause
of
an
other
he
may
not
do
it
yn
hys
owne
.
For
none
may
ad●●ge
hys
owne
iniurye
/
nor
vexe
his
christen
brother
for
his
owne
proufit
:
As
it
is
bifore
sayde
that
the
true
christen
never
playneth
vnto
the
iuge
of
the
iniurye
that
men
do
vnto
hym
but
suffreth
all
pacyently
.
As
sayeth
saint
Paule
.
1.
Cor.
Nowe
is
synne
yet
alweys
yn
you
bicause
that
ye
haue
stryves
to gyther
●mong
you
.
whi
do
ye
not
rather
suffre
wronge
?
whye
do
ye
not
rather
receyve
hurte
.
It
behoveth
the
iuges
to
loke
dylygently
that
the
one
do
not
wrong
the
other
without
loking
that
euery
man
shuld
compleyne
vnto
him
&
al
by
charite
seching
nothing
but
the
rest
&
quietnesse
of
theyre
christen
brother
whome
the
evill
people
do
oppresse
.
The
prophete
Esaie
reproveth
the
princes
&
inges
that
in
theire
iugementes
&
sentences
take
regard
vnto
richesse
/
seching
theire
owne
proufit
:
or
bering
favoure
vnto
theire
frendes
/
saying
on
this
wife
:
Thy
princes
be
vnfeithfull
/
felowes
of
theves
.
They
al
love
bribes
they
folowe
rewardes
/
they
iuge
not
vnto
the
orphantes
/
and
the
cause
of
the
wydowe
entreth
not
vnto
theym
.
They
ought
to
determine
the
cause
with
good
aduysement
and
as
shortly
as
were
possible
/
&
to
exhort
the
parties
to
make
brotherly
appoyntement
the
one
with
the
other
shewing
theym
by
the
gospell
that
the
christen
ought
nat
to
haue
sute
and
proces
among
theym
.
They
ought
to
be
verey
sory
of
the
dissention
of
theyre
christen
bretheren
/
and
of
the
evill
governaunce
of
evill
doers
.
Hit
behoueth
also
that
the
lordes
enforce
theym
silues
to
put
a
wey
al
evill
custumes
and
that
they
forbid
streytly
that
no
yong
stronge
parsones
go
on
beggyng
.
For
therof
comyth
grete
evill
/
but
shall
cōstiayne
theyme
to
i●rne
a
cra●●e
.
There
is
a
place
yn
the
Ciuile
lawe
that
forbiddeth
that
no
strong
parsones
beyng
yn
he●th
shall
begge
theyre
brede
.
A●d
therfore
I
merveyle
gretely
that
the
temporall
lordes
kepe
not
this
l●we
/
seyng
that
it
is
good
&
not
contrary
but
agreable
vnto
the
gospell
whiche
commaunde●h
that
he
that
laboureth
not
shulde
not
eate
.
The
lordes
shulde
procure
and
counceyle
the
riche
folke
that
they
shulde
do
theyre
dyligence
to
cause
the
pore
yong
folke
to
lerne
a
crast
to
th
intent
that
they
shulde
not
go
a
begging
and
that
they
haue
none
occasion
to
take
theym
to
the
w●let
.
The
ruelars
shulde
also
ordeyne
some
honest
provision
that
the
poore
impotent
/
yong
children
/
and
old
peple
that
can
not
get
theyre
brede
/
and
haue
not
wherof
to
lyve
/
shulde
not
be
constreyned
to
go
from
dore
to
dore
.
But
it
wer
●rather
better
that
they
shulde
ordeyne
thre
or
foure
honest
parsones
yn
euery
parisshe
whiche
of
a
comon
treasure
/
as
of
the
treasure
of
the
poore
/
myght
provide
every
weke
as
moche
as
shulde
be
nede
to
euery
house
of
the
poore
.
And
that
by
porcyon
after
the
nombre
of
the
poore
.
And
that
they
shulde
exhorte
the
ryche
to
gyve
theyre
almefie
to
that
comon
treasure
and
to
bequeth
that
that
they
wold
bequeth
by
theyre
testamentes
other
weys
to
that
comon
treasure
.
For
we
can
fynde
the
meane
to
buylde
grete
abbayes
for
to
nourisshe
yn
delicate
lyving
strong
people
that
may
laboure
and
some
t●me
me
hores
and
bawdes
also
And
whye
can
we
not
aswell
fynde
the
meane
to
do
oure
charytable
workes
according
to
the
gospell
to
the
poore
impo●ent
syke
and
feble
:
we
shulde
also
by
houses
for
the
poore
to
dwell
yn
as
are
the
hospitalles
situate
yn
a
fayre
plesaunt
and
large
out
of
the
towne
.
And
likewise
shulde
we
provide
vnto
theym
an
honest
man
that
mought
every
day
make
vnto
theym
a
sermon
shewing
vnto
them
the
word
of
god
for
to
comforte
theym
in
theyre
povertye
/
and
languores
:
whiche
shulde
be
a
service
honest
holsome
and
verey
acceptable
vnto
God
.
¶
Howe
that
we
must
paye
taxes
and
subsidies
yn
ayde
vnto
oure
prynces
.
Chaptre
.xxviij.
WHen
saint
Paole
had
converted
the
gentiles
vnto
the
christen
fayth
:
then
thought
the
Christen
(
seing
that
nowe
they
had
gotten
god
for
theyre
lorde
)
that
they
shulde
be
delyuered
from
theyre
erthly
lordes
/
and
that
it
shuld
be
no
more
nedefull
vnto
than
to
honoure
theyre
temporall
lordes
nor
to
pay
vnto
theym
taxes
or
tailles
.
whiche
opinion
Saynt
Paule
reproved
writing
vnto
the
Romayns
.
Ro.
13
And
albeit
that
God
almighty
hath
delivered
you
by
his
sonne
Iesu
Christ
from
your
sinnes
and
from
the
subiection
of
the
devill
/
ye
may
not
thinke
that
ye
be
therby
delivered
from
●he
obedience
ond
service
of
your
princes
●nd
lordes
of
this
worlde
.
For
the
●ervice
that
ye
do
vnto
youre
princes
ys
●ot
hurfull
vnto
your
helth
.
Hit
can
but
●nely
hurt
or
greve
your
body
and
tem●orall
goodes
if
percase
ye
did
paye
vnto
●heym
eny
taxes
or
subsidies
/
when
they
●ad
no
nede
to
requyre
it
.
For
these
thin●s
ye
shall
not
therfore
murmure
/
nor
●udge
ageynst
the
punissaunces
/
nether
〈◊〉
rebell
ageynst
theym
albeit
that
it
so
we
〈◊〉
that
they
were
uerey
tirauntes
/
to
thin●ut
that
ye
sterre
theym
not
to
more
gret●●
anger
/
wherby
they
shulde
take
occa●on
to
do
the
more
gretter
oppressyon
and
●yefe
vnto
the
christen
.
For
ye
must
al●●yes
laboure
to
give
good
ensample
vn●other
by
your
pacience
for
to
drawe
your
●des
after
that
maner
from
theire
evill
li●as
they
shall
se
and
beholde
your
holy
&
●●fible
conuersacion
.
And
therfore
to
him
that
exeth
you
taxe
〈◊〉
●subsidye
ye
shall
give
it
him
.
In
all
〈◊〉
thinges
shall
ye
be
obedient
vnto
your
●des
although
they
were
paynems
/
to
●ntent
that
by
that
meanes
ye
may
dra●●
theym
vnto
the
christen
faith
.
This
is
th
obedience
that
saint
Paul●
speketh
of
in
the
sayd
Chaptre
.
After
thi●
maner
was
our
saviour
Christ
obedyen
vnto
the
temporall
puissaunce
/
and
pay●
the
tribute
money
for
him
silf
and
for
sain●
Peter
.
Mat
.17
.
Not
that
he
owed
it
but
bycaus●
he
wolde
gyve
noman
occasion
to
be
offe●●ded
.
This
shuld
all
the
christen
considre●
kepe
theym
silves
from
murmuryng
an●
grudging
when
subsidie
or
taxacion
is
a●●ed
of
theym
.
But
when
they
axe
nough●
thou
owest
theym
nought
bifore
god
.
fo●
as
Christ
was
passed
by
theym
that
axe●
tribute
he
profered
theym
none
/
for
he
owed
theym
none
/
but
when
yt
was
axed
/
he
payed
it
/
as
we
have
sayde
byfore
.
And
the
lordes
ought
to
be
well
ware
that
they
oppresse
not
theyr
subiectes
/
for
therof
they
shall
yeld
a
streyte
accompt
bifore
God
.
¶
Of
men
of
warre
and
of
the
warre
whether
the
Christen
may
warre
without
synne
an
informacyon
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.xxix.
THe
men
of
warre
haue
nothing
in
the
gospell
for
the
gospell
knoweth
no
men
of
warre
nor
the
warre
but
onely
peace
.
Albeit
that
many
doctoures
sey
that
the
men
of
warre
is
a
thing
resonable
&
good
bicause
of
the
wordes
of
saint
Iohn
baptist
who
as
(
writeth
saint
Luke
in
the
gospell
)
answered
vnto
the
men
of
warre
ax●ing
him
whate
thing
they
shulde
do
to
be
saved
that
they
shuld
hurte
noman
but
shulde
be
contented
with
theire
wages
.
By
these
wordes
will
the
doctours
and
/
Theologyens
saye
that
the
men
of
warre
may
warre
pill
and
do
evill
without
synne
.
But
they
vnderstond
not
the
wordes
of
saint
Iohn
.
ye
must
vnderstond
that
the
teching
of
saint
Iohn
brought
noman
vnto
full
perfection
.
It
did
but
onely
make
redy
the
hert
of
man
vnto
god
and
vnto
the
teaching
o●
Iesu
christ
.
He
rebuked
the
most
grettes●
euilles
by
his
preaching
.
He
did
but
onely
teche
the
beginning
of
rightuousnesse
/
a●
though
he
wolde
haue
seyed
:
If
I
shuld
all
ar●once
forbid
you
to
warre
/
ye
migh●
not
yet
for
your
wekenesse
suffer
it
●
nor
ye●
might
not
leve●t
all
sodeynly
.
But
beginne
first
to
●eue
the
most
grettest
evill
as
to
do
hurt
and
outrage
vnto
other
/
as
to
burne
/
to
kill
/
to
pill
and
so
forth
.
And
be
alweyes
content
with
your
wages
.
So
was
saint
Iohn
Baptist
none
other
thing
but
as
a
man
that
abateth
and
cutteth
of
from
a
pece
of
timber
the
most
gretest
knotres
.
He
doth
it
not
to
th
intent
that
it
shulde
abide
so
.
But
when
the
knottes
and
warres
be
cut
of
then
comith
a
better
master
carpenter
that
planeth
it
&
maketh
it
more
smothe
with
a
large
fine
rabot
.
Likewise
did
saint
Iohn
by
his
preaching
/
he
did
but
onely
abate
and
cut
of
the
grete
knottes
/
that
is
to
sey
/
the
grete
sinnes
.
And
yet
they
were
not
clene
taken
away
●nd
cut
of
till
an
other
better
master
workman
came
after
and
●ut
them
of
with
his
fine
rabot
.
And
therfore
was
he
nothing
els
but
a
voyte
crying
in
the
deserte
whiche
cryed
:
Esa.
40
Make
redy
the
wey
of
the
lorde
:
make
●●reyght
his
fete
pathes
.
He
was
not
the
light
as
saieth
saint
Iohn
the
Evaungelist
.
He
coude
not
pardone
oure
sinnes
/
for
he
was
not
Christ
.
Iohn
.
1
He
was
but
onely
a
voyce
a
foregoar
and
a
shewer
whiche
made
redy
the
wey
ageinst
the
coming
of
Christ
.
And
for
this
cause
did
Saint
Iohn
sende
his
disciples
to
Iesu
Christ
/
when
he
shulde
die
to
th
intent
that
they
might
lerne
the
full
perfection
of
him
.
For
he
had
but
onely
made
them
redy
for
to
come
vnto
christ
.
for
this
cause
&
reason
it
is
al
manifest
that
saint
Iohn
hath
not
preised
the
warre
by
these
wordes
/
but
hath
rather
forboden
it
:
As
teacheth
all
the
gospell
.
for
as
it
is
a
thing
evill
agreing
that
the
honde
fight
ageinst
the
hede
/
So
is
it
a
thing
as
evell
agreing
and
grete
sinne
that
one
Christen
warre
ageinst
the
other
.
Ro.
12
For
we
are
all
bretheren
and
membres
of
one
body
/
the
body
is
Christe
/
whiche
in
all
his
life
preached
peace
and
concorde
to
all
theim
that
he
taught
.
Saynt
Iohn
in
his
fyrst
epistle
saieth
:
1.
Ioh.
4
He
that
hateth
his
brother
is
an
homicide
We
may
hate
noman
/
we
must
love
oure
enemyes
/
we
must
pray
for
theym
and
do
good
vnto
theym
that
persecute
vs
.
How
can
it
then
be
possible
after
the
gospell
that
we
may
warre
without
sinne
?
wherin
so
many
people
lose
theyre
livis
and
wherby
so
many
parsones
come
to
wildenesse
ryot
and
evill
life
.
There
be
textes
in
the
canon
lawe
that
suffre
some
warres
.
But
the
reehing
of
Christ
forbiddeth
all
warres
.
It
is
a
thing
horrible
and
daungerous
for
body
and
soule
to
enterpryse
&
move
a
warre
.
For
all
malice
reyneth
in
tyme
of
warre
.
Neverthelesse
when
a
cuntrey
is
invaded
or
a
towne
beseged
&
when
the
comon
peace
is
troubled
/
and
grete
violence
is
done
vnto
the
subiectes
:
the
lord
of
that
cuntrey
ys
bounde
by
brotherly
love
to
helpe
hys
subiectes
/
and
to
defende
theym
to
punysshe
the
evyll
/
and
to
put
hys
lyfe
yn
ieoperdy
for
hys
subiectes
.
But
he
must
alweyes
beware
that
he
do
it
not
to
revenge
his
owne
wronge
/
or
for
to
enlarge
his
londe
and
lordship
/
but
onely
to
defende
his
subiectes
.
And
so
may
he
vse
the
horrible
businesse
of
the
warre
/
charitably
and
christenly
.
But
if
it
were
possible
to
agre
for
golde
or
silver
/
he
is
bounde
to
do
it
.
For
the
life
of
a
chrilren
is
more
worth
then
all
the
richesse
of
the
worlde
.
A
lorde
shall
thinke
alweyes
that
there
is
a
king
aboue
him
in
heve
bifore
who
me
all
parsones
shall
yeld
accompte
at
the
last
day
of
iugement
ye
of
the
lest
workes
and
thoughtes
that
he
shall
do
/
be
he
king
or
Emperour
/
〈…〉
/
nobill
or
ignoble
/
yong
or
olde
.
We
rede
that
the
people
of
Israell
did
warre
many
tymes
but
theire
warres
were
1.
Co.
10
but
all
figures
/
As
saieth
saint
Paule
.
wherfore
it
betokeneth
to
vs
that
we
shal
likewise
fight
not
the
one
ageynst
the
other
/
but
ageynst
oure
silves
/
that
is
to
sey
/
ageynst
oure
synnes
ageynst
pryde
wrath
covitize
/
lechery
/
hatred
/
envye
and
suche
other
.
¶
Howe
servauntes
shulde
lyve
a
doctrine
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.xxx.
SErvauntes
that
serve
theyr
lordes
/
mastres
/
ladyes
and
mastresses
/
shal
be
true
vnto
theym
as
vnto
theym
silves
and
shall
alweyes
do
the
proufit
of
theyre
lordes
and
mastres
as
though
it
touched
theym
silves
/
They
shall
nor
do
theyre
service
onely
for
temporall
rewardes
.
For
thou
mayst
by
the
service
that
thou
doest
vnto
thy
master
please
god
as
wele
as
though
thou
were
no
servaunt
and
as
though
thou
were
in
the
churche
●prayng
on
thy
knees
.
Therfore
thou
shalt
do
thy
service
by
faith
and
love
in
god
thus
thinking
in
thy
silf
.
Behold
dere
lorde
God
I
thanke
the
that
thou
hast
not
made
me
riche
/
I
am
well
content
with
the
state
that
I
am
yn
.
I
will
with
a
good
wil●
for
the
love
of
the
serve
all
the
worlde
.
And
I
thanke
the
that
thou
hast
made
me
worthy
to
suffereny
thing
for
thy
love
/
and
that
I
may
in
this
worlde
be
one
of
the
lest
and
le●t
estemed
when
thou
serve●●
thy
lorde
in
suche
a
faith
with
a
good
will
thou
receivest
not
onely
the
rewarde
or
wages
of
men
/
towhome
thou
servest
/
but
that
more
is
of
God
.
Therfore
thou
shalt
do
thy
laboure
diligently
and
ioyfully
/
not
as
though
thou
didest
sarve
a
man
/
but
as
though
thou
didest
serve
God
/
as
truely
thou
doest
.
For
so
doeth
saint
Paul
teche
the
writing
to
the
Ephesians
where
he
saieth
:
Ephe.
Servauntes
obey
vnto
youre
carnall
mastres
/
with
feare
and
trembling
in
ynnocency
of
your
hartes
as
vnto
Iesu
christ
/
not
with
service
in
the
yie
●ight
as
men
pleasers
/
but
as
the
servauntes
of
Christ
doing
the
will
of
god
with
all
your
hartes
with
good
will
/
even
as
though
ye
served
the
lord
and
not
men
.
Remembre
also
that
whatesoever
good
eny
man
doth
/
that
shall
he
receyve
ageyn
Col.
3
of
the
lorde
whether
he
be
bonde
or
fre
,
and
ageyn
vnto
the
Colossians
.
Servauntes
(
saieth
he
)
obey
vnto
your
bodily
mastres
in
all
thinges
/
not
with
yie
service
as
men
plesers
/
but
in
simplicite
or
ynnocency
of
hert
fearing
the
lord
god
.
Do
all
that
ye
do
with
a
good
will
/
as
though
ye
dyd
it
vnto
the
lorde
God
/
and
not
as
vnto
men
/
knowing
that
ye
shall
receive
of
the
lord
the
reward
of
enherifaunce
for
ye
vo
serve
the
lord
Christ
.
But
he
that
doth
wrong
shall
receyve
for
the
wrong
that
he
hath
done
:
for
there
is
no
respect
of
parsones
.
1.
Pe.
●
And
also
saint
Petre
saieth
in
hys
first
epistle
.
Servauntes
be
subiect
in
all
feare
vnto
your
lordes
not
onely
vnto
the
good
and
courteys
/
but
also
though
they
be
froward
.
For
it
comith
of
grace
if
a
man
for
conscience
toward
God
endure
griefe
suffering
wrongfully
.
For
whate
preyse
is
it
if
when
ye
be
beten
for
your
fautes
ye
take
it
paciently
?
But
and
if
when
ye
do
well
ye
suffer
wrong
and
take
it
paciently
/
then
are
ye
grete
thank
worthy
byfore
god
.
Therfore
thou
shalt
in
all
thinges
haue
god
alweyes
bifore
thyne
yies
and
not
the
men
whome
thou
servest
outwardly
.
As
did
Paule
the
bisshoppe
whiche
put
hīsilf
into
the
service
of
the
lordes
for
the
sonne
of
a
widowe
.
And
bicause
that
he
had
given
all
his
goodes
for
the
will
of
God
.
He
gaue
also
him
silf
into
service
for
the
love
of
God
/
for
to
deliver
the
sonne
of
the
wydowe
.
Be
not
sory
that
thy
mastre
both
not
suffre
the
to
go
to
the
churche
to
here
masse
For
thou
mayst
please
god
aswell
in
doyng
thy
worke
by
suche
a
good
intent
as
though
thou
were
in
the
churche
when
thou
belevest
:
but
thou
must
do
thy
laboure
in
suche
a
faith
as
is
bifore
sayd
.
God
regardeth
not
whate
thing
we
do
or
in
whate
place
we
be
:
but
of
whate
courage
and
in
whate
feith
we
do
it
.
The
servauntes
shall
take
good
hede
that
they
anger
not
theyre
maystre
or
mastresse
.
And
when
it
shall
so
happon
that
then
incontinent
they
axe
theym
forgy
venesse
.
He
shall
alweys
honoure
his
mastre
bering
his
hasty
wordes
/
keping
him
silfe
that
he
do
not
rebell
and
answer
spitefully
vnto
his
master
.
Gen
For
thou
art
bounde
to
support
him
and
to
gyve
place
vnto
hym
As
the
aungell
taught
vnto
Agar
the
servaunt
of
Sara●
the
whiche
fled
from
her
mastresse
as
it
is
writen
in
the
.xvi.
chaptre
of
Geneūs
where
the
aungell
came
vnto
her
and
sayde
:
Go
and
tourne
toward
thy
lady
and
humble
thy
silf
vnder
her
honde
So
shulde
the
servaunt
humble
him
stife
vnder
his
lord
/
and
when
he
hath
angred
him
/
to
appayse
him
ageyn
with
humble
demeanure
and
obedience
.
So
did
Saint
Paule
make
agrement
bitwixt
Onesimus
and
Philemon
from
whome
he
was
fled
awey
:
〈◊〉
Phile
●onem
,
The
lordes
&
mastres
shall
vse
theyre
servauntes
as
men
/
not
as
asses
.
They
shal
entreate
theym
lovingly
and
softly
/
&
not
as
tirauntes
/
for
they
be
theyre
christen
bretheren
and
membres
of
one
body
(
that
is
)
of
Iesus
Christ
wherfore
thou
shalt
not
overcharge
theym
with
thinges
not
convenient
or
vnreasonable
:
but
thou
shalt
vse
theym
as
membres
of
thine
owne
body
For
Christ
is
oure
hede
/
and
we
all
to gyther
be
his
body
/
&
every
one
of
vs
by
him
silf
is
a
membre
of
his
body
be
he
man
/
or
woman
/
lord
or
servaunt
/
riche
or
pore
:
as
writeth
saint
Paule
vnto
the
Corinth●ēs
For
this
cause
as
no
man
hateth
his
owne
Cor.
12
membres
/
but
kepeth
theym
a●
well
as
he
can
:
So
shall
we
loue
the
one
the
other
/
&
shall
serve
by
charite
and
socoure
the
one
the
other
as
one
membre
socoureth
an
other
.
It
was
sometyme
the
custume
that
all
parsones
did
call
the
one
the
other
bretheren
and
sisters
.
This
did
●●appostles
institute
to
th
intent
that
the
hethen
might
knowe
whate
love
there
was
emong
the
Christen
.
we
may
finde
many
mastres
nowe
a
dayes
that
vse
theyre
servauntes
like
asses
/
not
like
men
/
nor
like
theyre
owne
membres
/
wherof
they
shall
yelde
vnto
god
a
full
streyte
accompt
.
Ephe.
Saint
Paule
exhorteth
you
to
entrete
your
servauntes
with
all
swetenesse
.
Ye
masters
(
saieth
he
)
shewe
the
same
love
&
dilection
vnto
your
servauntes
that
they
shewe
vnto
you
/
absteyning
your
silf
from
threteninges
remembring
that
theire
mastre
and
yours
is
in
heven
/
And
there
is
no
respect
of
persones
bifore
him
.
And
vnto
the
Colossians
:
ye
masters
do
vnto
your
servauntes
that
whiche
Col.
1
is
iust
and
egall
remembring
that
ye
haue
also
a
master
in
heven
.
Neverthelesse
although
the
mastres
be
rigorous
&
hard
yet
I
counceile
(
with
Saint
Petre
in
his
first
epistle
)
all
servauntes
that
they
take
all
that
theire
masters
&
mastresses
ley
vnto
theire
charge
paciently
/
&
that
for
the
love
of
god
/
if
it
be
not
so
that
they
commaunde
to
do
a
thing
that
is
ageinst
the
commaundement
of
god
/
for
in
suche
a
case
they
must
rather
obey
god
then
men
.
As
saieth
saint
Pe●er
in
the
actes
of
th
appostles
.
Act.
¶
Of
the
widowes
life
a
shorte
informacion
after
the
Gospell
.
Chaptre
.xxxi.
th
appostle
saint
Paule
teacheth
vs
writing
vnto
his
disciple
Timothe
that
the
widowe
shall
vse
her
libertye
vnto
the
honoure
of
god
and
that
she
shall
serve
willingly
the
pore
wesshing
theyre
fete
/
and
socouring
theym
after
her
power
.
And
to
th
intent
that
she
shulde
haue
wherof
to
socoure
the
poore
she
shall
not
runne
aboute
ydell
from
house
to
house
clatering
/
but
shall
get
her
expences
in
her
owne
house
by
her
laboure
.
And
she
must
kepe
her
silfe
from
ydelnesse
/
and
from
delicate
eating
&
drinking
for
by
suche
meanes
they
f●ll
into
evill
desires
and
foule
sinnes
.
Suche
widowes
so
living
in
carnall
pleasure
/
lyving
be
dede
alredy
/
As
saint
Paule
sayeth
in
the
seyde
place
.
They
lyve
in
a
daungerous
estate
/
it
were
moche
better
that
suche
widowes
dyd
marye
ageyn
then
so
to
lyve
in
idelnesse
and
pleasure
.
But
the
widowe
so
taking
her
pleasures
desireth
not
the
everlasting
life
bicause
she
hath
no
travayle
here
/
and
this
is
the
grettest
blyndnesse
that
eny
parsone
may
fall
in
to
.
And
therfore
it
were
moche
better
that
she
were
maryed
ageyn
for
the
carefulnesse
and
rule
of
house
keping
/
and
the
obedience
that
the
maryed
woman
to
vnder
her
husbonde
delyvereth
the
parsone
from
evill
desires
.
and
for
this
cause
counceyleth
sa●nt
Paule
that
the
yong
wydowes
mary
ageyn
.
¶
Laude
and
honoure
be
onely
vnto
God
.
AMEN
.
FINIS
.